Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

I’ll be the first to admit that I am often envious of the people of Phoenix Drop. The baker, the blacksmith, the farmer, they all have a single purpose. A job to do every day. Possibly a family to take care of and friends to see and laugh with. But, they know they’ll be in bed once the sun goes down. Predictable but comforting. Those are the words that I would use to describe their lives. Lives that I wish everyone was blessed with. Including me. I am a guard. The “head guard”. Sworn protector to the village and the people who inhabit it. Predictable is never a word that would cross my mind when describing my role. There was always something afoot, lurking around the corner. Even for a small village, mind you. I stop to question, at times, if I should have considered other forms of employment. 

My thoughts are interrupted by the clanking of metal approaching me from my post. Zenix, my second-in-command and brother in arms, was making his way over. He takes off his helmet, his messy mop of brown hair cascades down his head as he says, “Ah, Rowan. I did my daily round and everything seems to be in order. No complaints so far from the villagers.” 

“That’s new,” I replied, shocked admittedly. “Seems like the only thing preventing this to be a perfect day is the weather.” 

Zenix huffed, tucking his helmet under his arm as he combed back his hair. I could tell he wasn’t a fan of the misty day we were having. I didn’t mind. I always preferred these days actually. The wind allowed the sounds of the nearby shore echo through the town, the scent of sea salt along with it. Plus, it keeps my face cool under my helmet. 

“And the fact we still don’t have a Lord,” Zenix mumbled, looking down. But once there was an awkward moment of silence, he shot his head back up and said, “You know what I will never understand about you?” 

“What’s that?”, I asked, a slight laugh in my voice as I looked at him through the slits of my metal cage. 

“The townsfolk begs you to take up the mantle and you won’t do it,” He said, pointing at me. 

“I think it’s perfectly understandable as to why I don’t want it,” I defended myself, gripping my sword to try and calm myself so as to not snap at him. It was a reasonable statement. “There’s things involved with the role that I don’t think I can handle. Phoenix Drop would be better off with a corpse as a Lord than me.” 

“Is it because you’re afraid of whoever is killing these Lords?” My friend asked, looking mildly annoyed. I remained silent, now really wanting to switch the topic. That seemed to just be an answer for him. “Rowan, if you were Lord, that man would stand no chance against you. In fact, I-” 

“I didn’t stop him before. And now look at the predicament we’re in,” I finally snapped, shutting him up. I felt guilty for doing so…barely. He knew that I was sensitive about the subject. About our previous Lord and how because of me, him and his family were now dead. I sighed, calming myself down before saying, “I appreciate the encouragement, Zenix. But I think you're biased in this debate.” 

“Heh, I guess you’re right but, think about it. For a man who keeps to himself most of the time and never takes off that stupid helmet, it’s surprising to see how many people believe you can do it.” 

Under my helm, a small smile came to my lips. It was refreshing to have him around. Even if his choices of conversation got on my nerves at times. I patted his shoulder as I went on to say, “They said it with irritation in their voice but, I like that you’re being optimistic.” 

He laughed quietly, choosing to stand next to me for the next few moments. “I’ll never understand you, Rowan Withers.” 

“I try to keep it that way.” 

He shot me a smirk before putting his helmet back on. Possibly to prevent his hair getting more wet. The village once again went quiet in the cold spring afternoon. The square was exceptionally peaceful compared to when it was a nice warm day. Granted, most of our merchants had left so it’s never truly busy anymore. But that was just the approaching fate of our village. Even before the passing of Lord Fyresmith, the village was losing inhabitants due to the growing nearby towns such as Meteli or Brightport. I didn’t mind though. Phoenix Drop didn’t need to be one of the powerhouses of Ru’an. It just needed to be…Phoenix Drop. Calming, beautiful, lush Phoenix Drop. 

“Were there any requests this morning?” I asked my friend, stopping the moment. 

“Actually Zoey asked-” 

“Rowan! Zenix!” A distant call rang out. I watched as a familiar face came rushing towards us. Donna. She held up her skirt above the ground with one of her hands while the other kept the hood on her head. When she did reach us, I saw that her light-brown braid was damp due to the moisture in the air and I immediately noticed sand on her boots, signaling to me that she had come from the beach. Even with the colder temperature, she still looked flushed as she sputtered out nonsense for a while, fear in her gray eyes. 

I gently rested my hands on her arms as I said; “Donna, breath. What has happened?” 

“M-Molly and I,” She finally coherently said, taking a couple of breaths; “we were walking along the beach when we spotted a man in a green cloak. H-He had a mask so I d-didn’t get a good look at him b-but, he h-had this stick thing that he forced into the ground. T-Then there was a quick flash and instead of the stick a-a w-woman appeared on the sand. Before Molly and I could a-anything he ran off and now there’s just an u-unconscious woman on the shore!”

Zenix and I exchanged glances for a second before I gazed back at Donna and asked, “Show us.” 

And with that we followed her to the beach. A small secluded one that I have found myself from time to time. The usual bright blue water now looked gray due to the weather and the sand was moist and sticky, clinging onto my boots as we went along. I saw Molly in the distance, her blonde wavy hair now stick straight as she was knelt to the ground over what looked to be indeed another woman. As we made our way over, Molly turned her head over and said, her emerald green eyes laced with sympathy; “She’s frozen! We need to get her to Zoey, immediately!” 

Once we finally made it, I saw what we were messing with here. On the sandy ground, laid a woman with tan skin and black, raven hair. Her eyes were closed and I was relieved to see that her chest still rose and fell. She was alive, thankfully. She wore tattered clothes and nothing like a bag or satchel was on her. No bruises or cuts were on her either. If it wasn’t for what Donna had told me, I would have believed she was involved in a shipwreck.

“What in the world-” I muttered to myself, Zenix popping in to say snarkily; “Take note, Rowan. This is what a woman looks like.” 

If it wasn’t for my helmet blocking it, Zenix would have seen a sharp glare from me as a response. I took a deep breath as I said; “Zenix, why don’t you retrieve Dale and start looking around these woods for this green-cloaked man. I’ll take her to Zoey to see if she needs anything besides just a warm room and food. Can you handle that?” 

He groaned and said, “Yes. I can handle looking and walking, Rowan. I’ll be on my way then.” 

He then jogged off back to the village to find Dale. I knelt down myself and started checking the woman’s vitals, placing my two fingers against her neck, feeling a pulse. But, Molly was right. She was as cold as ice. “How long ago did she appear?” 

“Only about five minutes ago,” Donna answered, holding Molly’s hand who looked far more terrified than her. The blonde then leaned down as if to enhance her question, “Do you think she’ll be alright? She looks so small…” 

Molly was correct about that. This woman had to be only four-eleven if standing. But, and this is to not be offensive in the slightest, she did have a bit of weight to her. That only confused me further as to what was exactly happening. If she was kidnapped by this man, wouldn’t she be frail as well?
“Molly, can you run ahead of us to alert Zoey of our arrival?” I asked her as gently as I could.

She nodded her head, scurrying off. Donna than looked back down at me and asked; “What shall I do?” 

“Stay by me and make sure my armor isn’t harming her as I carry her.” 

“Alright then, go ahead.” 

I carefully scooped the woman up in my arms, slowly lifting her off the ground. Donna must have seen my nerves as she commented; “Geez, Rowan. She’s a woman, not expensive china.” 

“Just–ah! I just want to make sure I don’t harm her,” I say, a bit panicked. “She’s probably already frazzled. She doesn’t need a scary stranger with a helmet harming her.” 

“Then take off the blasted thing,” Donna exclaimed as I finally was to my feet, keeping the woman close to my chest to hopefully supply any heat. I shook my head as I said; “Rather not. Now, let’s get going before she gets hyperthermia.” 

As we went on our way, I couldn’t help but ponder if this green-cloaked man was the same one from the night the Lord’s house was set aflame. Perhaps it was my anxiety getting the better of me. Honestly, I didn’t truly get a good look at that man that night anyways. I was only guessing I saw green instead of some other color. This would be too odd for one man to do in the span of a fortnight. But, if it was him, I wondered if there was more instore for me in the future that was above what I signed up for. 

Irene, I should have been a farmer. I thought to myself as Donna and I reached the cobblestone path once again. But, I looked down at the woman in my arms and I knew I needed to put my selfish desires aside at the moment. She needed help. That was my job. I was good at my job. At least, that’s what I’ve been told.

Chapter Text

Before my eyes opened, I felt myself wake. Stretching my legs and turning to my side, I tried to let myself fall asleep once again but the sunlight seeping into the room prevented me from doing so. I finally allowed my eyes to open, seeing that I was on a bed, under the covers, a soft pillow underneath my head. I couldn’t take any further notes of my surroundings due to the overwhelming sense of confusion that was overtaking me. I couldn’t recall how I had gotten here and with more digging into my mind, I couldn’t recall any distinctive memories at all. Trying to avoid any panic to arise, I sat up to possibly regain full awareness once more.
I finally made note of the room I was in. Obviously some doctor’s room, seeing various vials of sizes and color on shelves, herbs hanging from the ceiling. A few candles were lit, creating a lavender aroma. Whoever took me here definitely predicted me being a bit anxious once I awoke. Still, I was more concerned about the fact that I couldn’t recall my own name. As I took a couple breaths to keep my heartrate down, I heard distant voices whispering from outside the room. The door that led outside was cracked, light from the hallways peeking through. I heard two distinct voices, a woman and a man. I whipped my covers off, swinging my legs off the bed before using my strength to push myself up. But, after taking a single step, I knew I made the wrong choice. My legs felt like gelatin and my spots of light covered my vision as I tried to take another step. It was no use as I immediately crumbled to the floor with a loud thud. 

The door swung open and I heard said woman gasp, exclaiming; “Oh sweetheart!”

I could only see their feet, the woman’s delicate shoes quickly making their way over to me. I felt soft, gentle hands take mine as she helped me to my feet, guiding me back to the bed. Once I gained the ability to see who this was, I was taken aback by how…bright she looked. Her hair was a striking shade of white and her eyes resembled gold. Her ears poked through her nicely kept hair, pointed at the tips. Her smile was a perfect white and her cheeks a bright pink hue. Even with the loud appearance, she gave off a calming essence, allowing me to feel safe around her. Though she was a stranger.

“Here. I assumed correctly that your body may be a little shaky once you woke up,” Her voice was soothing. Almost motherly. “I’ll get something to help regain your strength.” 

Once she parted from me to look at her shelves, I saw the man who was with her moments prior. He had dark brown hair and matching eyes. He had heavy armor and chainmail, signaling to me that he must be a guard of this establishment. Possibly even this woman’s personal guard. But he was the opposite of her. He had an intimidating scowl on his lips, a matching glare in his eyes as well. He did not look pleased to see me. I feared that I may have done something to have caused that. Or maybe this guy was just an ass. The woman then returned, a small cup in her hands. Steam was flowing out of it which shocked me because she hadn’t started a fire from my knowledge. 

“This should help. Chicken broth not only helps you gain some energy but it's a nice comfort food.” 

She handed it to me and I could tell that it was indeed a colored liquid of some sort. Unfortunately, I couldn’t recall if I ever had the pleasure of tasting such a thing. As I gazed at her, I think she could tell I was a little lost. She blinked before exclaiming, “Oh, how rude of me! I’m Zoey, the healer of-” 

“And I’m Zenix. Who are you?” The man spoke out, taking a couple steps into the room from the doorway. I gulped, glancing at Zoey once more to see that she wasn’t looking at me but now Zenix, looking annoyed beyond belief. 

“I-I..” I stuttered out but, was interrupted by Zoey saying, “Don’t worry about him. He’s just a jerk. But we would love to know your name, if you have one.” 

I blinked, my hands now shaking at the sudden pressure on me as I tried to scan my memory for a name with no luck. Again, Zoey must have caught on, sympathetically saying, “Oh…do you not have one or do you not remember?” 

I just nodded, biting my lip. I heard Zenix scoff though before saying, “Or she’s mute–” 

“That’s enough! If you’re not going to be patient, then I suggest you take yourself outside! Now go!” Zoey snapped, pointing to the door. Zenix rolled his eyes before taking his leave, shutting the door behind him. Zoey then exhaled any irritation that may have been there previously before saying to me in her soothing voice once more, “Don’t feel any pressure. He’s just…suspicious of others. That’s his job, I guess. I mean, you did have a grand entrance.” 

“W-What do you mean?” I managed to pipe out, still nervous of where this was going. Zoey looked thrilled though, probably because I just proved that I wasn’t mute like Zenix theorized. But she remained calm as she said to me, “Two ladies found you on the beach, unconscious. I mean, I think there’s more to that story but I didn’t get all the details. Rowan made sure to get you here as quickly as he could though. You’ve been here for about…two days, now? I was getting worried it may take longer but, I’m excited to finally see you up.” 

I weakly smiled, relieved that I wasn’t an inconvenience like Zenix made me out to be. But, I still had a few questions of my own. “Where are we…exactly?” 

“Phoenix Drop. Just a couple miles outside of Meteli. Do you know where you’re from, exactly?” I just shook my head again, finally seeing what a frown looked like on this woman as she said, “I see. You must be experiencing some amnesia. Perhaps you hit your head on that beach…I’ll have to let Rowan know.”

“W-Who’s Rowan?” I asked, now hearing that name for the second time. “Is he in charge here?” 

She laughed, shaking her head as she said; “Practically. Just doesn’t have the title. You’ll meet him soon though. He’s just out doing his patrol. Maybe he can give you more of an explanation of what happened. How about I go downstairs and make you some actual soup while you stay here and rest, hm? Perhaps it’ll allow you to remember some things. No pressure, again.” 

I just nodded and watched her leave with that smile on her face. She closed the door behind her and I decided to look around the room a bit more as I took some sips of the broth that she gave me. I looked to my left to see a mirror hanging on the wall. Looking at myself, it made me realize that I had no recollection of that either. I had tan skin with messy, curly black hair. Nothing like Zoey’s. My nose was narrow and long until it got down to the end where it was round and slightly crooked. My eyes were wide and resembled the color of mud, if I recall correctly. My lips were plump though, a shade of a brownish-red. When I opened my mouth, a tooth gap was seen on my front two teeth. I also noted that I wasn’t as slim as Zoey either. To my dismay, this didn’t lead me to any memories either. 

I did start to become worried, almost panicked. What if someone was looking for me? Coming after me? I would have been in some sort of danger if I was found unconscious on a beach. I finished my broth and debated about bolting it out the door. Run somewhere to hopefully find some answers. But where would I even start? 

I was pulled out of my anxieties when I heard the door slowly open again. Instead of Zoey, it was a man. Not Zenix either. He had similar armor to him with a purple and gold patch stitched onto his shoulder. What was uneasy about him was that he wore a helmet. I couldn’t see his face, no matter how much I peered into the openings. I could see from exposed skin that he was of white complexion but, that was pretty much it. I told myself to not jump to conclusions about him yet but, to at least be cautious. 

“Good morning Miss,” He said, politely. I could hear that he had a different accent than the others. Or it could have been just his face-covering creating an effect on it. Either way, it piqued my interest in him…slightly. He may be from somewhere else. Maybe where I was from. “Allow me to introduce myself. Graciously this time. Unlike my partner, Zenix. Zoey told me about his…interaction with you and I would like to apologize for his behavior. He should have known better. But it honestly could have been my fault as I am the one guiding him.” 

He stopped, making me just sit there waiting. I glanced to the side, wondering if I missed a question in there or something but, he realized his wrong doing. “Irene, I’m s-sorry! My name is Rowan. Rowan Withers. I am the head guard of Phoenix Drop and I am happy to welcome you here. But that doesn’t mean I’m not curious on how you got here.” 

“So…you’re the one who brought me here?” I questioned, tilting my head as I held myself in my arms. 

“Specifically, to Zoey’s. Molly and Donna are the ones who found you on the beach and got me to carry you here. We were…quite concerned about you. Especially if what they said was true,” He told me, standing straight as a pin. “They said a man…summoned you? I personally have a theory that perhaps he had you in some enchanted c-capsule but those are rare items that are hard to get a hold of. All that they know for sure is that there was a man who brought you here. I was wondering if you have any recollection about him?” 

“Um…to be honest, I don’t. I woke up and I truly have no recollection of anything,” I told him, looking down. “I apologize that I don’t-” 

“Please. There’s no need to apologize. Zoey did tell me you were struggling with that downstairs,” He replied, assuring me. “Perhaps one day you can recall something but, I wouldn’t worry about it too much. I just hope we can get you the care you need at the moment. I-Is there anything that’s causing you pain, Miss?” 

“No. Thank you, Rowan…or is there a title I should call you by? You do seem to have an important role here.” 

He shook his head and I could hear in his voice that he genuinely meant it as he said; “No. It’s quite alright. I prefer Rowan. Now, I’ll let you get back to resting. I’ll be out for a bit but, I-I’ll be back to check on things later this afternoon. Maybe then you’ll have a name?” 

I felt once again a small smile spread on my lips as I said; “Maybe. I can’t guarantee it though.” 

“Again, that’s alright. Take your time.” 

And with that he left, closing the door once again. I was left to my own thoughts once more. In the back of my head, the idea of running was still there but, now there was a new idea. Maybe I could at least stay long enough until I have gained enough strength to go out on my own. There didn’t seem to be any danger here. At least not at the surface. Besides, it seemed rude to leave Zoey all of sudden. I didn’t want to be an impolite houseguest afterall. 

—-

A few hours later, I was still in bed, trying to regain any strength. Just like Zoey told me. After the meal she prepared for me, I already felt good enough to stand on my own and stretch a bit. Surprisingly, there was a knock on the door. Quiet but still there. I raised a brow as I said slowly, “Come in?”

Two women stepped into the room, one blonde and one brunette. They both looked just as kind as Zoey but the brunette definitely had a bit more spunk to her. The blonde was probably the shy one of the pair. “It’s so great to finally meet you, dear,” The brunette said, drawing out her vowels, I noticed. She placed a hand on her chest as she said; “I’m Donna and over here is my good friend Molly. We’re the two who found you on the shore the other day.” 

“Oh, yes…thank you for helping me,” I say, unsure on how to approach this. 

“It’s truly not a problem,” Donna spoke again. “We were worried sick about you. Are you feeling alright?” 

“Zoey told us that you were struggling with memory loss. We’re so sorry to hear that,” Molly finally spoke, holding her hands together nervously. 

“It’s fine. It’s not like you two could have prevented it,” I said, trying to ease any of that anxiety that Molly was having. “I’m just glad someone found me.”

“Oh bless your heart,” Donna sighed, looking sweetly at me. Again, motherly…which made me wonder if I was a child. I don’t think I am but, maybe I was wrong. “Now, we brought you some clothing options. The merchant who stopped by today gave us a deal once he heard about your story. We hope that some of them fit you.” 

Molly pulled out a stack of clothes, placing them on the end of the bed. Definitely a couple of options. “We don’t want you feeling uncomfortable walking around in that,” She said, gently as if to not offend me. Admittedly, I had no clue that my clothes were different. Thankfully somebody stopped me before I went out and got some strange looks. “Sorry that we don’t know your taste. Oh! Maybe Dale and I can offer you a part-time job to earn some coin so you can buy some options yourself!” 

“O-Oh! Really?” 

“Molly!” Donna exclaimed, lightly slapping her. “Don’t scare her with responsibility! She doesn’t know if she wants to stay here or not!” 

“I mean…it would be nice to have another woman around. Don’t you think so?” The blonde answered, carefully combing some hair behind her ear. I wanted to say that I thought it was sweet that she was willing to offer me a job so soon but Donna was right. I still had no intentions of staying permanently. Especially if my home was elsewhere. “Well, once you are cleared to leave by Zoey, Dale and I have a room prepared for you at the Inn. Warning, it’s a bit small but, I hope you’ll still enjoy it.” 

“Also, small warning about her husband,” Donna groaned slightly, which respectively earned her own little slap. “What? He's a drunk and you know it!” 

“He controls himself…enough.” 

Donna rolled her eyes but, nonetheless nodded her head towards me while saying, “Welcome to Phoenix Drop. Let us know if you need anything. I’m the local gardener here so, stop by my market if you have the chance.” 

And with that, they left. Once the door closed…again, I leaned forward to take a closer look at the clothes. It was simple. A white, cotton underdress with a grayish overskirt. Long socks and an old pair of boots were also there. But what surprised me was the corset. It was a green hue with small dark green embroidery on it. I looked closely to see that Molly’s name was hand-stitched at the top. I was immediately hit with gratitude, touched by the gesture. 

Yeah. Staying here didn’t seem like the worst thing in the world.

Chapter Text

“She’s a stranger who claims to have no memories of where she came from!” Zenix shouted at me from across the room of our guard quarters. “Rowan, you out of all people should not be allowing her to stay!” 

“She’s ill. She needs to stay here and recover. If we kick her out now, she’ll die out there alone,” I argued with him, trying to plate my dinner by the fireplace. “Besides, last time I checked, Phoenix Drop was not one to turn away strangers. We as guards swore to also protect anyone who crosses our boarders.” 

“But at what cost? Rowan, she appeared on our shore, practically naked and you don’t find that suspicious at all?” He questioned, leaning in closer to me. “She could be a spy, working for the people who burned our Lord’s house to the ground with him in it. I know there’s no solid evidence but, with this coincidental timing, don’t you think we should be a bit more closed off?”

As much as I hated to be wrong in an argument with him, Zenix was not wrong. With everything that had transpired the past couple of days, it’s strange that this woman just appeared out of nowhere. I sighed, turning my gaze to look him in the eyes. I could tell he was pissed off at me. So much so that he spat out; “And for Irene sakes, just take that damn helmet off.” 

“I have my reasons. You know that,” I replied, keeping a cool tone, even though he crossed a very clear boundary once again. “But, I understand your concern. I’m not saying that you’re wrong about the woman. I just think we should allow her to stay until she’s strong enough to leave on her own. Maybe send her off to Meteli. There’s a chance she could honestly just be an innocent girl and I don’t think I’d be able to forgive myself if something were to happen to her because we jumped to conclusions. So please, respect my decision and let’s move on. Give the lady a few days and I’ll keep an eye on her myself.” 

He seemed satisfied enough with that plan and dropped the conversation. Zenix was only a year or two younger than me but I swore that he had the stubbornness of an old man at times. He mumbled out, “Sorry. I crossed a line. I know. Just…promise me one that day that you’ll trust me fully.” 

I smiled at him under my helm, using one hand to hold my dish and the other rest on his shoulder as I replied; “I already do Zenix. Like a brother. But, trust me enough when I say it’s for your own good.” 

“What? Are you just horribly disfigured? Will I turn into stone at the sight of you?” He teased, raising a brow at me. I laughed alongside him, shaking my head, patting his shoulder before wishing him a goodnight by saying, “Something like that, I assure you.” 

I took my leave to go up the stairs to the rooms of the guards. There weren’t very many of us, definitely not enough to fill the rooms. I liked it that way. It was me, Zenix, and Dale. Dale didn’t even live here. So it was really just the two of us. I made my way to mine, two doors down on the right side of the hallway. It was a small room. A twin sized bed, a tiny side table with a candle atop of it, and a closet for my clothes and armor cleaning essentials. I let out a breath I didn’t know I was holding, setting my food on the small table. I took off my helm for the night, setting it besides the foot of my bed before taking off my other armor. Blond curls could be seen from the sides of my vision. Honestly, I don’t even recall what I looked like. It’s been weeks since I’ve seen my reflection. 

You have blue eyes, blond hair, freckles and a crooked nose from it being broken. I said to myself as I unlaced my boots, the final piece before letting my body lay down on my bed and finally relax. Zenix would be back in a couple of hours to let me go on my patrol. He’d always knock three times on my door to let me know so as to not disturb me. It was kind of him. 

I looked outside my window to see a crescent moon glowing silver light across the small cottages of Phoenix Drop. The village that I swore an oath to protect with my very life and if that meant they were never to see my face, then so be it. 

—

The next morning was almost a perfect spring day. The sun casted a warm blanket on Phoenix Drop and flowers, I noticed, were starting to bloom. As Zenix requested, and for my own sanity admittedly, I was on my way to Zoey’s to visit the young woman. I wondered if she had recalled her name so I didn’t have to call her that. Just makes her seem more intimidating than she really seemed. Last time I had seen her, she seemed timid and just as nervous as I was meeting her. But just because alarm bells weren’t ringing in my head, doesn’t mean I wasn’t going to be cautious. 

I finally reached Zoey’s, knocking on her door politely and hearing a faint; “Come in!”

I opened the door and was immediately hit with the scent of lavender and vanilla. Zoey’s home was always a more peaceful spot in the village as she didn’t want people to feel uncomfortable in her care. I’d admit full heartedly that I would make up an excuse once or twice just to come visit her. Due to our village’s size, it’s usually empty so it wasn’t like I was stealing room from someone else. I was first let into the living room where plush brown and green furniture was set. I noticed there were two plates on the coffee table instead of one, crumbs on the both of them as well as cups of some tea. The staircase that led up to the next floor was in the room as well, small woven wreaths and other crafts hanging on the walls. Not to mention all the lush plants that scattered the room as well. Her house truly was as if Mother Nature walked right on through. I made my way through the bright and homey kitchen to the dining room where I saw the two women finally. Zoey immediately turned her head back to me with a big smile on her face as she said; “Oh, just in time, Rowan! Could you pass me that ribbon on the table over there?” 

It took me a while to realize what exactly I was looking at. The woman was sitting in one of Zoey’s dining chairs, her back straight up. The blond elf meanwhile was holding three strands of hair, weaving them together into a long braid, brushing each one if any tangles occurred. The woman with her brown eyes gazed at me as she said; “You really don’t have to if you don’t want to. I can reach it just-” 

“Honey, he’s a guard. He’s getting free housing and food. The least he can do is grab a damn purple ribbon.” I didn’t even see Donna at the other end of the table reading a book. She had a devilish smirk on her face as she said; “Good morning, Rowan.” 

“Ah…Donna. Yes, good morning,” I say, nodding my head. Thank Irene Zenix wasn’t there or he would have bit her head off. Luckily for her, I had to agree. “Sorry Zoey, just slow today. Here.”

I handed her the ribbon and Zoey thanked me before tying the satin fabric into a bow at the end of the braid. She brushed the ends out once more being letting out a prideful sigh, asking; “Well, what do you think?” 

“Impressive,” Donna stated, placing her book down. “With hair as long and thick as that, I would never be able to do that.” 

“Why, thank you, sweetie. Rowan, anything you’d like to say about the young woman’s braid?” Zoey asked me, turning the chair to the woman’s dismay. I saw that she was wearing clothes different from the sheets she was wearing yesterday. I knew it had to be the work of Donna and Molly. It was similar to something they would wear. But, I was a bit gobsmacked by the hair. I hadn’t noticed how long it was previous until seeing it now, her braid now lightly grazing her lap. 

“I-It’s nice,” I simply put. “Is purple your favorite color?” 

The woman shyly smiled as she nodded her head, saying; “I think so. I saw it in Zoey’s drawer and told her I wanted it.” 

“It’s a great color, dear. Now, Rowan,” Zoey announced, standing up straighter. “I think she’s clear to leave my care if she so pleases. Molly informed me that her room was ready as well. But, Donna and I were thinking that you should show her around. A tour, almost.” 

“O-Oh,” I stammered slightly, shifting on my feet. “Would you want to do that, Miss?” 

Again, the young woman stood up with a great big smile as she said; “I would! Zoey and Donna were telling me so much about this place, I’d love to see more of it.” 

I heard Donna giggle in the background, sighing out; “Irene, she’s adorable…” 

I moved on from that to just say; “Then it’d be my pleasure. Would either of you like to join us?” 

“Can’t,” Donna answered, tucking her book under arm as she said; “Brendan was telling me this morning that the crops needed some work today and needed my help. I’m sure I’ve already annoyed him by being so tardy. Enjoy the tour though.” 

Then she slipped away but not before giving the young woman a small hug as well as Zoey. The elf on the other hand went on to say; “Unfortunately, as the doctor of this village, it’s my duty to stay here or close by. So, I think it will just be you two for the day.” 

“Not a problem,” The woman said, cheerfully. “Are you alright with that, Rowan?” 

I was taken aback that she even considered my feelings on this but, I put that aside for the moment as I said; “If you’re alright with it, then I don’t have any qualms either.” 

—

Our walk started out fine, me deciding to show her the town square first as it wasn’t very far from Zoey’s clinic. I told her where she could buy certain items if needed and to stay away from the well as it was evidently clear that it was easy to fall into. Of course, if she was intoxicated. I couldn’t tell her the exact number of times I’ve had to coerce a rescue mission to get Dale out of the well but, all she needed to know was that it was more than once. That then led us to the small, emphasize on small, bookstore run by our local historian. Emmalyn, I believe. Admittedly, I didn’t know her very well. We walked in and we were greeted by a stern frown on the woman’s face. Her glasses were at the end of her nose, hair up in a messy bun as she groaned out; “Rowan. As much as I appreciate the stop-bys here and there, I don’t appreciate the muddy boots you wear.” 

“No worries, Emmalyn. We’re just stopping by for a second,” I say, trying to not anger her more. She just pushed up her glasses in a huff, grabbing a broom from the corner. The woman though, didn’t seem to see her irritation as she said innocently; “Emmalyn? That's a very pretty name.” 

Emmalyn just glared at her as she gripped her broom tightly. “Thanks…”

I decided at that point it was time to go. We left promptly and made our way over to the guard station. It was of course empty as Zenix and Dale were out on patrol but, it still seemed important to show her. She looked at it though with a tilted head as she asked; “Do you prefer to have a sunken roof?” 

I blinked under my helm, looking to where her gaze landed seeing that yes indeed, our roof was slightly warped. “Uh…no. We just haven’t gotten to it yet.” 

“Oh.” There was a moment of awkward silence. I pondered if I should ask her if she ever came up with a name but she had a question of her own. “Are you old?” 

I jerked a bit in surprise, snapping my head to face her again to just see a complete genuine gaze of curiosity. “Uh…no? A-At least if y-you don’t think three and twenty is old.” 

“Huh. Then why is your voice so deep and gravelly? Is it the helmet? Or are you sick?” She asked further, crossing her arms behind her back. She leaned forward as if she really wanted to know and at this point, I pondered if she was suffering from a more severe head injury than Zoey and I thought. 

Yeah, Donna. She’s fucking adorable. I sighed before saying; “Heh, no. Just my voice.” 

“Oh! Well, it’s still nice! Perfect for a guard, I think. Intimidating but…welcoming.” I was still lost for words as she seemed to think of another question to ask me. Was she aware that she was the oddity in this pairing? “Okay. Next question. What’s with the helmet?” 

I had to hold back a groan. She didn’t know me. Of course she didn’t have a clue as to why I had it on. “I just prefer it on.”

“Then are you insecure about your looks?” Why is that everyone’s first assumption? 

“Yes. I’m a horribly disfigured man who scares away children with just the sight of me.” 

She laughed, squeezing her eyes while politely covering her mouth. I couldn’t help but grin in return under my metal covering. She calmed down, looking at me once more and saying, “Doubt it but, I get the message. I won’t ask again. Promise.” 

For once a reply that I actually wanted to hear. Perfect. She then walked forward to stand next to me and motioned her head in the direction we were going previously. “Let’s continue then, shall we?” 

She then walked along, a couple of paces without me leaving me there to mutter under my breath; “Unbelievable…”

Chapter Text

Phoenix Drop could definitely be described as small. I don’t know why Zoey thought a tour was necessary. I could have found my way around. I didn’t find it unenjoyable, fortunately. If anything, I found the village charming and homely. Rowan also made it better by being a bit more welcoming than I thought. I still had my doubts though that he was anything below the age of thirty. From his mannerisms and the way he speaks, I swore that he was older than three and twenty. I pondered on it longer as he led me through the final pathways that led to a larger building than the others. It was at least three stories tall and looked brighter than the other structures in the village. Bright flowers of various colors were outside in planters and a hanging sign read out;

The Quiet Inn

“This is our final stop,” Rowan told me, opening the wooden door for me. I walked in as he said; “And where you are welcome to stay for the rest of your visit here.”

Inside I was hit with a strong scent of pine and it was then that I noticed branches being hung on the walls to create such an aroma. Bright lanterns created a homey feel to the lobby where tables and a bar greeted me, bottles of different drinks behind it. I was about to turn to Rowan to ask where I should go but my attention was brought to instead a man who came stumbling down the stairs. Similar to Rowan, he was wearing armor with a sword strapped to his waist. Unlike Rowan, he had a whole bottle of what I can only assume was liquor in his hand. His dark brown eyes looked slightly dazed and his mouse-brown hair looked messy. His matching beard looked just as chaotic and his face was bright red, causing some alarm bells to go off in my head. When he saw the two of us, he straightened up as he loudly cheered; “Rowan! So wonderful of you to stop by!”

“Dale…I was here earlier this morning. This is the woman I told you was going to stay here.” Rowan’s voice came off as gentle yet direct as he tried to converse with “Dale”. He went on to say; “I also recall telling you that I would like you to patrol the edge of the village. Why are you here instead?”

Dale, who looked to be around the age I assumed Rowan to be, just puffed out his cheeks and raised his shoulders as he casually said; “I thought I needed a little morning drink. Molly just put out a new selection and I thought to try some of it. Besides, this week has been long and I thought I deserved it.”

“It’s Tuesday, Dale,” Rowan replied in the most unamused voice, crossing his arms. He looked as though he was done with this conversation nonetheless, asking next; “And where is your poor wife?”

Ignoring the slight dig, Dale went on to say; “Oh, she’s here! Molly, my love!”

And if she could be summoned like that, the sweet blonde turned the corner into the lobby and perked up once she saw us. “Sorry about him…he’s…actually, there really is no excuse.”

“It’s alright Molly. I think I just need to get used to Dale’s behavior at this point,” Rowan went on to say. He then looked at me, saying; “Miss, this is Dale. Both me and Molly apologize for his choice of an introduction. I can assure you that he makes up for his drunken moments.”

I heard Molly giggle before Dale seemed to finally process what Rowan just said. He huffed as he went on to argue; “Don’t act like you—”

“Have you ever seen me drunk, Dale?” Rowan simply stated, shutting Dale up really quickly. Rowan seemed to be satisfied with the end of the conversation, turning to me once more and saying; “If you need anything Miss, please let me know. I’ll let you get settled here with Molly. Dale, would you like to join me for patrol?”

Dale just nodded shamingly as he trudged over to the man. Rowan gave me a nod and then took his leave with the drunken fool, leaving only me and Molly. She came up to me and said sweetly; “Would you like to see your room?”
I nodded and let her lead me upstairs. I wasn’t surprised to see that there were multiple rooms on the second floor. I asked; “Do you ever get full?”

She shook her head and answered; “Never but, that’s why Dale and I opened the bar downstairs. It brings in more income.”
She then led me around the corner and to a double door room. She unlocked it with a ring of keys that were around her waist and let me walked in first. Inside was a fireplace with a pot, bed, and table with chairs. It was simple and that’s all I could ask for. My favorite part though was a window that gave me a view of the town square. I could see Rowan and Dale in the distance, walking away and towards the woods that surrounded the village. Molly came to stand next to me and said; “Feel free to decorate however you like. I know you’ll probably be here a while and Dale and I want you to feel at home. Also, the bathrooms are down the hall and we live upstairs. Just if you were wondering.”

“Thank you, Molly. I appreciate it.”

“Miss…this is just human decency. No need to thank me.”

—

An hour had passed and I decided to fill my time by helping Molly out with a few things after seeing my room. What was I going to do anyways? It’s not like I had anything on my priority list. Besides, she was enjoyable to be around. Sweet and shy but, also a little silly. She needed a bit of help setting up for the lunch and dinner hours so I was more than happy to. Besides, I got to hear all kinds of different stories. She told me about her and Dale, how they met. Apparently, they both grew up in the area but never met until they both moved to Phoenix Drop. She also assured me a couple of times that he wasn’t the type of drunk that could be harmful to her or others.
“Aren’t you worried about him?” I asked, even though it probably was none of my business. She shrugged and said; “I’ll get worried when there’s something to worry about. For right now, he’s fine and healthy and that’s all I can ask for.”

We both heard soon the front door open and someone cry out; “Molly! It’s a disaster!”

My heart jumped, worried it had something to do with Dale…even if time was a little cruel with it but, thankfully, it wasn’t. Someone new came in, walking lazily as though he was tired. He combed back his mop-like black hair to show me that his green eyes were half-lidded. He let out a groan as he came to sit at the bar, putting his head down dramatically on the surface of it. His voice was muffled as he said; “I don’t know what I can do! It’s helpless!”

I turned my head slowly to gaze at Molly, expecting to see her sweet sympathetic face but, instead, I saw a more annoyed glare. “Brendan…have you truly tried everything?”

“Yes! At this point, I think water just hates me!” The man cried out again, raising his head finally. I think he finally saw that it wasn’t just the two of them and saw me cleaning some glasses in front of him. He blinked, pointed to me and asked; “Who’s this?”

I stumbled a bit, unsure on how to answer him but, he just waved it off as he went on to say; “I’ll come back to that later! Molly, I need to figure out a way to water them or the summer is going to be a nightmare!”

“I just don’t see why I can’t get the equipment you need. Didn’t Rowan allocate those sums for you?” She then asked. I was lost at this point. Brendan sighed as he said; “Kind of. I think we didn’t expect something like this to happen though. The ground is drier than normal.”

“Are you talking about crops?”, I asked, finally. Brendan turned to look at me and nodded. “Yes, sorry. I’ve been having an watering problem the past few weeks. The rain recently has been helping but when we reach the hotter months, I fear that I’ll be lost on what to do. My boss was more knowledgeable with this than me. Now that he left to go to Scaleswind…I’m so clueless.”

I saw both of them frown. It seemed clear that they had been struggling with this issue for a while now and hope was beginning to dwindle. So, I did what anyone would do, I think. “Why don’t I take a look at it?”

There was a silence before Brendan let out a laugh. “Really? You think you can help?”

“Yes…I mean, I don’t know how much I can but, maybe I can come up with something,” I insisted, setting my cloth and glass down to make it clear that I wanted to. But, I felt Molly put a hand on my shoulder as she said; “Sweetie…you really don’t have to. I’m sure Brendan can figure it out.”

“I just want to see. It’s the least I could do.”

Brendan let out an exhale as he said; “Fine. But, I wouldn’t get too excited. If a big, strong man like me can’t figure it out, then it could be difficult for someone else to.”

“Oh shut up,” Molly snapped, rolling her eyes. “You are as dull as a hammer. Now, go on and show her. I’ll be here if you need anything.”

—

“So as you can see, the flow of water is not going correctly, leaving a section dry,” Brendan explained to me, directing my focus to the left side of the wheat field. “So, it’s left me to collect water and pour it out one bucket at a time. Not very efficient, don’t you think?”

I nodded, looking at it all. I could agree that some portions of the field looked drier than others. “What have you tried so far?” I asked, squatting down to look at the dirt.

“It’s about getting the right path made. That way all I have to do is pour my water into one spot, decreasing the amount of work I do,” He answered. He then directed my attention to some tools nearby and said; “If you have an idea, I’d love to hear it.”
I made my way over to the tools, seeing that it was just truly a couple of different shovels with some buckets and a hoe. I grabbed one of the shovels and said; “Let’s see if I can figure out something, hm?”

Chapter Text

Hours after dropping the woman’s off at Molly’s, I was walking through the village with Zenix. He was jesting with me as he said; “Dale was complaining about his head pounding. Asked if I could bring him a drink to ease the pain.” 

“I think Molly would only increase his headache if you dared ask her to pour him one,” I replied, smirking under my helm as we went on. We chuckled and then, started our usual tasks of going over what had happened during our patrol. But as we rounded a corner, Zenix stopped in his tracks and groaned. “What is she doing now?”

Confused, I looked in the same direction and I had to admit that the sight was a bit shocking. The strange woman was working with Brendan on the field. Her outfit was dirty and her hair messy, showing me that what she was doing was not easy labor. Mud even stuck to her face and arms. But the two of them were giggling with one another, enjoying each other’s company. 

So did I see a problem? Not necessarily. Just that it wasn’t what I was expecting.

“M-Miss?” I stuttered out, taking strides closer to them. She turned and perked up even more at the sight of me, saying; “Rowan! Just in time, Brad and I were just about to-“

“Oh, it’s Brendan,” The young farmer replied to which the woman rested a hand on her forehead and laughed, saying; “Sorry—Brendan and I were just about to test our irrigation route! We’ve been working on it all day!”

“All day? In your condition?” I asked her, now concerned about her concussion even further. She just shrugged and said; “What use am I in bed? Besides, Brendan has made sure I wasn’t doing too much labor.”

“Yeah, Rowan, don’t worry,” Brendan assured me as Zenix and I finally reached where they were on the field. “She’s really just been helping with the small things.”

Based on her appearance, I could have argued that she wasn’t so the “small things” but, I bit my lip. Zenix on the other hand said; “Right…so, let’s see if her help actually improved this, shall we?”

“Zenix,” I warned, watching him grab a bucket of water that was set close by. He smiled at me devilishly and dumped the water at some random spot of their system. I watched as if muddied up the ground and drowned out the spot where the liquid landed. He gasped, saying; “Oops! Sorry, I’m not used to-“

“Don’t apologize,” The woman replied, gently taking the bucket. “I was lost too but, I got some guidance. Here, let me show you.”

She then grabbed another bucket of water and went towards the top of the hill where the field still laid upon. She poured the bucket into a pretty deep hole that had a thin layer of stones on top of it’s surface, allowing the water to not absorb into the dirt and instead when it reached the edge of the hole; multiple systems of water came flowing out and into the field. I was impressed to say the least. I elbowed Zenix as a way to lay off and he just crossed his arms, looking annoyed. 

“There’s still a few hiccups but, thanks to her, I think I’m finally getting on the right track,” Brendan added, standing next us. He then leaned towards me and whispered; “Also…I didn’t catch her name. I didn’t want to be rude and—“

“She doesn’t have one,” Zenix snapped, turning on his heels and stomping away. The two of us watched as he disappeared towards the guards’ quarters and I just sighed, knowing I’d have to deal with his attitude later. 

“Well, I’m glad you two made some progress,” I went on, pretending that little show didn’t happen. “You’ll have to keep me updated on it.”

“Of course Ro’,” Brendan said, patting me on the back. He was always one for nicknames. “How about I treat the three of us to a meal at the Inn?”

“Brendan…how about I treat you two? It’s the benefit of being head guard you know,” I say, as the woman came back to us. 

“Hey! Since you offered!” He exclaimed, raising his hands in the air as if to surrender. I rolled my eyes but still had a small smirk on my lips before turning to the woman, asking; “Would you like to join us, Miss?”

She smiled sweetly and just nodded her head. I suggested to the two of them that they may want to consider washing up first.

• ••

“Rowan,” Dale called out from the bar. I was approximately only three tables away from him but his voice was still booming. “I’m makin’ it— hic —it my goal to see you drunk one of these days! At least before I’m all gray!”

“You have two years then Dale,” I called back. He pretended to be offended, him laughing with Molly from behind the bar. I received a pat on the back from Brendan who took a sip of his beer. He said to me after; “But seriously though Rowan, it’d be fun! Maybe then we’ll actually see your face!”

I saw the woman perk up at that, looking intrigued but, I shook my head as I replied with; “Not happening. It’s for your own good too, my friend.”

“Stop with the formalities,” Brendan groaned. “At least give us something! What color are your eyes?”

I smirked under my helm as I asked; “Oh? Are you flirting with me Brendan? Or do you ask everyone that?”

He groaned once more before pushing himself back up. “I’ll figure it out one day Rowan, just you wait!”

He went over to the bar to probably get a refill, I was paying after all and with all the times I tease him, he deserved it. But the woman stayed behind and I saw her face scrunch up after her lips touched the drink. I chuckled and asked; “What? Are you a wine person?”

“I don’t think I’m a…drinker. Is this supposed to burn?”

“Eh, sometimes. Depends,” I answered. “If it helps, I’m not much of an enjoyer of it either.”

“Huh…” She pressed her tongue against her cheek, thinking for a moment. It didn’t take long before a question popped into her head as she asked; “So, you don’t show your face? Ever?”

As much as I debated changing the subject, I decided to play along. “No. I actually have a curse.”

“Really?”

Did she believe that? “Y-Yes. I’m heinously ugly. Remember when you ask if I was old? Well, I was born as an old man and now I look to be in my sixties.”

She did catch on, giggling as she shook her head. “Ah, I see. But, seriously, should I be fearful? Promise it’s my last question.”

I shifted in my seat as I crossed my arms. This wasn’t the first time anyone asked me this. But, I never have been able to find an excuse that made sense. So I simply reply with; “I just don’t wish to.”

Instead of looking frustrated, like others, a mischievous smile formed on her face as her eyes squinted. “Okay…I respect that. So you are the masked stranger in the town, hm?”

“I’m not a stranger. I can assure you.”

“Well, one day, maybe not soon, I’ll find out what you look like under there,” She said, leaning forward. “Maybe then I’ll turn into stone and become a nice lawn ornament.”

“Heh, let’s see if that ever happens,” I say, leaning forward as well. We shared a laugh this time and then I decided to ask a question; “Any ideas on a name yet?”

She pierced her lips as she shook her head. I then suggested; “Well, how about inventing one, hm? I don’t think it’s very polite to keep calling you Miss.”

She again smiled brightly as she said; “I guess you’re right…how do you go about naming yourself though?”

“Um, well what sounds nice to you?”

“That’s the thing…I don’t recall, ha!”

Molly laughed from the distance, her calling out afterward; “Think of things you have liked so far. Then think from those things what sounds nice.”

“Hmm…”, the woman hummed as she got up from her seat to start pacing. Even Brendan and Dale had grown quiet to let her think. She looked amongst the walls and I could tell she was thinking about some things in her mind. It was interesting to see her think about this. I mean, how could she come up with something out of the blue?

She stopped in front of a sign and pondered it for a second. I could not see over shoulder but I could tell that she perked up. She turned around quickly and said excitedly; “Aphmau!”

I think we all just sat there in pure confusion. Dale was the first to ask; “Am I too drunk to understand words?”

She looked defeated for a split second so I decided to pop in and ask; “What made you come up with that?”

“This!” She pointed to a sign on the wall. A painted wooden sign that read;

Aphmau’s Healing Water Tonic

I looked back to Molly and Dale. That particular brewery was a joke. Making fun of how words become practically jargon once you drink a couple of drinks. I just hoped she understood that. 

“I think it’s interesting. Besides, it’s not permanent,” She explained, looking to me again. “Once I’ve discovered my true name, we’ll drop this one.”

I didn’t see the harm in calling her that. I just hoped she was prepared to get strange looks or questions regarding it. Maybe she actually just had a sense of humor… 

“I don’t see why not. If you want to, go for it,” I assured her, making her smile reappear. Molly also reassured her by walking out from behind the bar and giving her a hug.

“Dear, I think it’s a lovely name. It’s…easy to remember,” She said, holding her hands. Brendan and Dale also encouraged it, thankfully. 

I just knew Zenix was going to get a kick out of it. But, I chose not to worry about it. Aphmau, as I was now told to call her, from my perception, hadn’t done a thing to worry me. I just was more concerned about the man who dropped her here and why it happened so soon after Lord Fyresmith’s accident. 

“Rowan! Does this call for a drink?”

“Don’t try it, Dale.”

Chapter Text

Admittedly, I chose a strange name. At first, it was comical but, after telling a couple of people and seeing their hesitant faces, part of me doubted if I should let it stick. Yet, I was assured by a few that it was a perfectly fine name. Especially if it was temporary. Zoey even said that she knew someone from her home that had a relative of the same name. Granted, they could have been only saying that to make me feel better. The only one that really made me worry though was Zenix. He scoffed at the name I had chosen for myself, told me it wasn’t even a real name. Rowan though butted in and again told me to not become insecure about the choice. 

` Luckily, a few days passed and I noticed that it had become more comfortable. I would wake up in my room and head downstairs to greet Dale and Molly as he was headed out for the day. They would both happily greet me by saying the name. I would then leave a while later to see Brendan and Donna in the fields, saying it with a bit of excitement. Though part of it was probably knowing they had more help once again. Then, a few people would pass by, like Zoey, and they would wish me a hello the same way. Now, would I always have this name? I couldn’t be too sure. Possibly one day I would finally know mine and this one could be set aside but, for now, it was fine. One thing that made it better and sound more like anybody’s name was when Rowan would come up to me and say; “Miss Aphmau.” 

It sounded natural coming from his dialect. Smooth like pebbles on the beach. 

I had come to find myself getting into a routine here. Wake up, help with a few tasks around the village as a way to show my gratitude for being here, and then join a small crowd at Molly and Dale’s Inn for a few drinks and a laugh. It was becoming more…enjoyable. Like I was meant to be here. Sure, no memories of my past life have appeared in my mind but, I was happy to be making new ones. 

The tenth day of my arrival, as Donna liked to call it, I was helping her on the wheat fields, harvesting some for bread for the village and some for trade. The cool breeze of Phoenix Drop’s spring was refreshing enough to keep me going, Donna chatting away about some topic or two. That day, she was going on about a merchant who had arrived the day prior. “His name is Logan and he stops by once every season. The first couple of times I met him, he was a real brute in my opinion but, then after the third…well, I reckon he’s not that bad of a character.” 

“Well,” I say, hesitant to reply. My interaction with him the day prior was one that was similar to Zenix’s. Though, I decided to trust her input more as she did just say that it takes a while with him. “I’ll take your word for it.” 

“Trust me, Aphmau. He’s a real gentleman,” She assured me once more, tying a bundle together in her hands so naturally. “In fact, he’s going to join me for dinner tonight. His treat.”

I giggled as she continued to “not gush” over the man, talking about how his messy golden hair was too dirty for her liking and his purple eyes were very unique. I wondered if this was who Donna was a normal basis. Then, from a distance, I heard a voice call out; “Miss Aphmau!” 

I turned to see Rowan standing by the fence with Zenix by his side. His iron helmet shined so brightly in the sun, I had squint. I waved as I shouted back; “Hello Rowan! Hello Zenix! Is everything alright?” 

“Yes but we were hoping that you could assist us in something,” Rowan called back. His voice once again made me doubt that he was truly as young as he said he was. “It may help jog some memories.”

“A big may if that,” Zenix added, the wind carrying his voice. 

I looked to Donna who just shrugged and left it up to me. I wasn’t going to pass up an opportunity to regain some of my past, so I said my goodbyes and joined the two men on the cobblestone path. Zenix, as usual, seemed distant but, Rowan remained his polite self as he went on to say; “I’m glad you’ll be joining us, Aphmau. But, please, feel free to express to either of us if you’re uncomfortable.” 

“Of course, Rowan,” I replied, crossing my arms behind my back and giving him an assuring smile. I then turned to look at Zenix to gently asked; “Where are we going?” 

“To the old Lord’s home,” He bluntly answered and I saw Rowan’s head whip to look over at him. Zenix just looked straight ahead as he went on to say; “Don’t worry. There’s nothing to worry about.” 

But my curiosity went somewhere else. “Phoenix Drop has a Lord?” 

“Y-Yes,” Rowan stuttered. “Every village has one–” 

“Except us. A couple of months ago, there was an accident. We think the man who we saw at the scene is connected to the man who brought you here,” Zenix interrupted, causing Rowan to shout out; “Zenix! You don’t need to bombard her with all of this!” 

“And you wanted to tell her at the place? Do you recall what it looks like?” Zenix shrugged in return. “Come on Rowan. You know better.” 

He then gave a sly smirk and started walking in front of us, leading the way. I could tell though that there was more to that interaction then I could see. I realized then that I needed to be sensitive to all of this. It was not going to be a task where I could jest like with Donna and Brendan. I looked over to Rowan once again, saying gently; “I don’t mind Rowan. I want to learn more about this place.” 

“And I appreciate that Miss Aphmau but, you truly don’t need to worry about such a thing,” He told me. As he looked down at me as we walked and I peered straight through the opening of his helm, I saw that his eyes were blue. I could barely see them but, they were there. “You have so many things to worry about. The last thing you need to hear is that this suspect could somehow be tied to you. Also, it probably isn’t comforting to hear that our previous Lord has passed away in an accident.” 

I giggled slightly to lighten the mood and said; “You worry too much Rowan. With you and Zenix as guards, I don’t have much to fear.” 

He then laughed and said; “Thank you but…not Dale?”

I blushed in embarrassment and tried to recover from the statement but, I saw after him just laughing that he was truly teasing me. I joined in after that and said; “But in all in honesty Rowan, you don’t have to worry about me too much.” 

“It’s my job Miss Aphmau. But, I thank you for your kindness,” He said, calming down from his spurt of laughter. “I also want to apologize for Zenix’s behavior towards you since you’ve arrived. I can assure you, he’s the same whenever he meets someone new and once he warms up to you, he’s a good man.” 

“How long do you think it’ll take for me to earn his trust then?” I asked him, wanting to finally see that side of Zenix. 

“Hopefully soon. Once you do, you may convince him to talk about his love of swords. He’s fascinated with them. Not in a concerning way…he’s just knows everything about them.” 

“Huh…interesting.” 

We eventually started walking on a path that led outside of the village, full and tall trees lining the path. At the end of the path was what looked like ruins. When we got closer, I saw that it was actually a home that was badly burned. The foundation, a couple of walls, beams, and only a fraction of the roof remained. I was stunned by the sight, my pace slowing. Zenix and Rowan matched my pace, Zenix asking; “Are you alright?” 

I nodded my head and followed them up to the building. Zenix went through what used to be the front door while Rowan stayed behind to help me enter. Inside, I saw why Rowan was concerned for me. I partially was seeing how this Lord lived. His furniture was charred or completely burnt, items scattered across the floor with glass and wood mixed with it. I then saw a heavily damaged portrait. A man and woman were sitting in chairs, the woman looking pregnant. They both wore small smiles as well. I went on to ask; “Is that him?” 

Rowan looked and I heard him sigh. “That is the best portrait of them now…unfortunately, the burns and water have ruined it…but yes, that’s the Lord and his wife.” 

“What…What happened here?” I asked, my nerves dancing. 

“A fire. In the middle of the night,” Zenix bluntly put it. “The village tried their hardest to put out the flames but when it all dissipated, they were gone.” 

“I-I’m sorry,” I say, quietly as I still look at the portrait. I felt a gentle hand on my shoulder and I turned to see Rowan. He sighed and said; “You don’t need to apologize. Now, to help you…that may also help us.” 

They directed me to a room where the floorboards were broken and jagged. I then I saw. A decent size piece of green fabric was stuck to one of the boards. Zenix carefully removed it and said; “This fabric was wore by the man we saw running from the scene that night. We believe he’s also the same man who brought you here.” 

“That’s only a theory though,” Rowan put. “We are hoping that this piece might rejog some memories of the day you brought here.” 

“Oh…um…let me see it then,” I say, unsure if this would even work. Zenix handed the piece over to me and I took a closer look. I ran my thumb across it, feeling the texture of it. “I apologize in advance if I can’t-” 

“There’s no pressure at all Miss Aphmau,” Rowan assured me. “Take all the time that you want.” 

I smiled softly and nodded as a thank you before focusing back on it. It was dirty and worn. I felt that if I pressed too hard, the textile would turn into dust. The scent was strong enough to signal to me that it smelled of evergreen and smoke. And that’s what triggered something. A foggy memory played in my mind. 

A man ever so gently resting my head in the sand…a green cloak over his head and a black mask covering his face. His hands were cold and his voice was soft and distant. His words were muddled unfortunately but I could remember his eyes. Strange they were…bright green with a ring of red at the edge of his iris. They looked at me with empathy as he said one final thing before a shout came and he ran off. 

I looked to Rowan and Zenix and said; “He…He took care of me. He wanted me to be safe.”

Zenix scoffed as he said; “Great. She’s fallen for her kidnapper most likely–” 

“Zenix, that’s enough. You don’t even know if it’s the same man,” Rowan spat. “Now…Miss Aphmau, are you sure it’s the same–” 

“Positive…why would this jog a memory if it wasn’t the same?” 

“See? How about you take a moment before you shout at me?” Zenix asked Rowan, placing his hands on his hips. “Miss Aphmau, is there anything about this man that we could possibly use to identify him?” 

“H-He had green and red eyes. That’s all I can remember besides his green cloak,” I answered, handing the fabric back to him. Zenix then looked back at Rowan who looked to be pondering it all. He answered moments later; “Thank you Miss Aphmau…this may help us identify him. If we happen to meet again. Zenix, you and I should start guarding the surrounding forest. He could be choosing to—” 

Just then, I heard a whoosh fly right by my head. I jumped and watched as it skimmed the metal of Rowan’s helm, creating sparks as it went. “Agh! What the–” 

“It’s him!” Zenix shouted, pointing up. Through the broken roof, there I saw the man. His eyes bright and glaring. He stood in the trees, holding a bow, arrows at his back. Once he saw us gazing up at him, he dropped from the branch, Zenix bolting out. 

Before I went as well, I turned to Rowan who look thrown off, shaking his head. “Are you alright, Rowan?” 

“Y-Yes, I’m fine but, I need to get you to safety, now,” He said before drawing his iron sword, it glowing orange in the sunset. “Follow me.” 

I ran with him out of the house and we met up with Zenix who stood there as well, his sword drawn. “He ran this way to get cover. Should we approach?” 

Rowan looked at me before looking to Zenix again. He must’ve been scanning through his options, finally deciding; “Yes. But, Miss Aphmau, you need to stay close. Do you understand?” 

I nodded my head, looking to the ground to see a large piece of wood. I grabbed it and held it up as if it were my own weapon of choice, saying; “I’ll be alright.” 

And for the first time, I saw Zenix smile at me. “At least you have one good instinct in you. Now, come on, before he runs off.” 

We slowly approached the edge of the home, Zenix peeking his head over to see. Another swoosh was heard and, luckily, Zenix was able to duck before it hit him. He then looked to Rowan who just gave him the go ahead, mumbling; “Be careful.” 

Zenix then charged, screaming almost a battle cry. Rowan and I weren’t too far behind, except he kept me safely behind him, keeping his sword out in front of him while I gripped my pathetic piece of wood tightly. Seeing us, I think, struck fear in the man…or maybe told him that his job was complete. Because what I saw was an aggressive fight from Zenix, his sword clashing against the man’s bow. Zenix definitely had the upper hand. But, the moment he saw Rowan and I, he reached down to his boot and pulled out a dagger. He sliced at Zenix’s hand, causing him to yelp out in pain and fall back. The man then took the opportunity to run, bolting for the forest once more. Rowan left me to try and follow him but it was too late. With the darkening sky and his camouflage, he immediately seemed to disappear. 

“Damn it,” I heard Rowan curse. He composed himself, quickly rushing to Zenix’s side, asking; “Are you alright?” 

“Yes, yes, I’m fine,” He assured him, clutching his bleeding hand. “Might need some stitches but, besides that, nothing.” 

I saw Rowan’s shoulders ease and it showed me that he wasn’t concerned in the slightest for the man but for his friend. He reached into a small satchel that was attached to his belt, pulling out some rags. He took Zenix’s hand, tightly wrapping it. Zenix grimaced but took it and thanked him once he was done. 

“What? Were you scared?” Zenix then teased, smirking at him. But Rowan took it seriously, nodding his head as he said; “Yes. I couldn’t see what he hit…let’s get you to Zoey’s, hm?” 

Zenix softened, nodding his head. I smiled to myself, happy to see the sweet moment. But, the moment was ruined by cries. They were strange…they belonged to a infant. But, how could an infant be out here? 

Rowan  and Zenix straightened and slowly walked to the cries, me not too far behind. There was a bundle of blankets by the foundation of the ruins, where the cries were coming from. When we finally reach them and peek inside, I heard Zenix simply say; “Fucking hell…there’s no way.” 

“It’s a child,” I say, breathlessly. I leaned down to take a closer look. The infant, who didn’t look more than six months, had dirty blond curls and his teary eyes were blue. I knew it must’ve been cold so I scooped him up in my arms, careful to hold it’s head. “How did he–” 

“It’s Lord Fyresmith’s son…” Rowan said, hearing the disbelief in his voice. 

Zenix sharply turned to him and said; “Don’t jump to–” 

“Look at the birthmark, Zenix. It’s the same as his’.” 

I looked myself to see a birthmark indeed on the child’s neck. It was in a shape, similar to a drop of rain. I then looked back to the too men, Zenix looking as if he had seen a ghost. I couldn’t even begin to imagine what Rowan looked like under that helm…

Chapter Text

I knew from the bottom of my heart that the baby was Levin. It had to be Levin. The birthmark…it had to be him. After bringing him back to the village, Zenix and Zoey said I shouldn’t just jump to conclusions and instead try to see this more critically. Zenix even brought up the theory that the babe was placed as a trap or some tool to destroy us. In most cases, I would have agreed with him. But I just couldn’t. The baby had Malik’s hair and eyes but, I swear he looked more like Matilda. Everything about him just told me that it was Levin. It had to be Levin.
Right after we arrived, Zoey, Zenix, and I held a meeting in her home to discuss the situation. Aphmau offered to take the child and just watch over him while we did so. Unfortunately, I don’t think she had any motherly instincts. Distant cries could be heard with calm hushes following. I would have offered to do it myself but, I had to address it all first with these two.
“Should we even inform the rest of the village that this could be Levin? It might create false hope,” Zoey said, leaning against the wall as a warm fire glowed brightly in the fireplace next to her. Her dining table was covered in ingredients and books. I felt a slight guilt about interrupting her work but she insisted that this was more important. “It could encourage some of them to go out and look for Malik and Matilda. Are you sure you didn’t–”

“Unfortunately Rowan and I didn’t see any remains,” Zenix explained, looking down. I could tell he was distraught. Knowing him and his feelings about the accident, this couldn’t have been an easy thing to discuss for him. “I think we should keep it between the four of us. For now, just act as though this is just some random baby. Shouldn’t be hard to believe after some random lady was just dropped at our beach. Then, if he is Levin, great. We’ll announce it.”

“How are we to ever know if it is him? We just have the birthmark to go off of,” I said, crossing my arms. Zoey just sighed, slowly shaking her head as she said; “There’s just no way of telling. I don’t think we’ll ever know for certain.”

There was a silence between us. The cries of the baby are still ringing in the distance. Then, an idea came to mind. “I’ll travel to the surrounding cities and small villages to see if anyone has seen the man that we saw. Also to see if they have seen anyone resembling Matilda or Malik.”

“I’ll accompany you–” Zenix offered, to which I turned to say; “No. You need to stay here and watch over the village. I love Dale but…I trust you, Zenix, to keep everyone safe. Especially with this…man on the loose.”

“More like a green ghost,” He mumbled in response but, agreed anyway to stay. Then, Zoey was next to say; “Then let me go with you. It’s dangerous to travel alone and you know that.”

“And have the village loose their only doctor? I’m afraid that won’t work either, Zoey. I’m sorry.”

“Then let me come.” The three of us looked to see Aphmau now in the entry of the room. She somehow had finally managed to get the baby to sleep in her arms. He probably tired himself out. I titled my head as I said; “Miss Aphmau, you don’t need to–”

“But I want to,” She insisted, taking a couple steps closer. “You heard Zoey yourself. It’s dangerous to go alone and you need Zenix here. I can assume because of that statement that you also don’t want Dale to accompany you.”

“Just because you’re willing doesn’t mean you’re able to,” Zenix sighed, opting to now take a seat at the kitchen table. He did have a point. Just because she was offering to, doesn’t mean she was the best option to take along.
“You all have taken such good care of me in the past weeks. Let me help, even if it’s small,” She then urged once again. “I may not have any experience with a sword or much background on the land but, if just being there offers any support, I would be glad to do it.”

I saw from the corner of my eye Zoey smiling softly. I quickly had to make a decision and I knew that. I knew that I needed to at least travel to Meteli, Scaleswind, and Brightport, which means it wouldn’t be a long trip. In fact, probably only a week’s time. Aphmau also had a foggy memory of the man’s face…
“Fine. You can come,” I finally answered. I could feel the eye roll from Zenix hit my back. “We’ll have to leave tomorrow, if that’s alright with you.”

“I don’t mind,” She said, an excited look on her face. Zoey then came up to her and said; “How about you stay then with me tonight with the babe? That way I can make sure you rest fully and help you pack.”
The two of them parted into their own conversation, slowly making their way into the other room to probably up the stairs. Zenix then took the opportunity to come up to me and say with annoyance in his voice; “Are you kidding me? At this point Rowan, I’d say you have a small amount of affection for this woman.”

“Oh shut it,” I say, turning to him. “You know that she is probably one of the better options I have. Besides, isn’t her out of the village what you wanted?”

“A girl who doesn’t even know her full name, Rowan? I can assure you, there was someone far more capable to do the job,” He muttered, pacing now once the girls were far enough away. “And, for your information…I have been warming up to her. But what I can’t understand is why you were so willing to trust her. It’s like the moment you saw her, you were immediately just ready to open the village’s gates for her.”

“Well the gates are broken–”

“You know what I mean,” He snapped. I shut my trap, seeing that I overstepped. “Rowan, we don’t know her. We may never will. So, as your second in command, I think it’s in your best interest as head guard to put up a boundary. For everyone’s sake.”

And with that he left out the front door to presumingly go home for the night. I took a deep breath, contemplating if this truly was the best decision.
—

The next morning, packing and getting the horses ready ran smoothly. It wasn’t even midday when Miss Aphmau and I were ready to part. Zoey, Donna, Molly, and Dale were there to see us off. Zenix was nowhere to be found.
“Now, Dale, I trust you and Zenix will be alright. Just please, in an emergency, send a raven to the closest village we’re supposed to be at based on the itinerary I gave to you,” I explained to him, latching my bags securely on my horse.

“Geez Rowan. If you don’t stop having this much worry on your shoulders, you might go gray before I do,” He laughed in response. “But, seriously, everything will be alright. I promise that the village will be in better shape from when you left it when you return.”

I sigh, nodding as a thank you. But he could probably read my body language. “He’ll be fine. You know Zenix. I’m sure when you return, he will not even remember it. Just focus on your task.”

“Alright then Dale…thank you. We’ll see you in a short while.”

He patted me on the shoulder and let me be off. The women were helping Miss Aphmau on her horse which I feared may be too much for her. But she seemed to get on with ease. I smirked on my helm before getting on my own horse. We said our final goodbyes and started on the trail. Once we passed the old gate, Aphmau was quick to turn to me and ask; “Where is our first stop?”
As much as I enjoyed her enthusiasm, I hoped she understood the possible dangers of leaving the village. Before I came to Phoenix Drop, I became familiar with the woods being infested with outlaws and dangerous creatures such as werewolves. It was no place for the two of us to travel alone. But, I didn’t want to scare her so I simply said; “Meteli. A couple hours ride from here. We’ll most likely arrive around midday. But be on the lookout for any travelers on the trail. They may have some answers about the man we’re looking for.”

She nodded and the two of us went silent as we continued on. But the silence wasn’t long. “What’s this Meteli like? Is it bigger than Phoenix Drop?” She asked, riding at my side. I was shocked to see her so at ease on the horse but I tried to push that aside. Or at least just make note of it.
“Yes. It’s about twice the size. As it should be. It’s the harvest capital of Ru’an. Most cities and villages trade with them for those necessities. Including us from time to time.”

“That’s definitely impressive. What do we trade in return, if you don’t mind me asking?”, She then asked.

“Our land. Most people who are forced to move from these larger cities need shelter and we’re probably the closest to them. As well as Brightport. Which is most known for their fish.”

“Ah…well, I would hope not many people need to relocate their home.”

“Why do you think Phoenix Drop is such a small village, m’lady?” I remarked, laughing under my breath. She couldn’t help but giggle as well. “In our defense though, Phoenix Drop was pretty independent. But that was ages ago.”

“Like…how many ages ago?”

“Many. Probably when our grandparents were just children.”

“Oh my, well, then there’s at least a goal to work our way back to.”

That, again, stuck out to me. But I asked this time. “Our?”

“Why of course. If I am to resign in Phoenix Drop, I want to do whatever I can to help. Why do you think I’m traveling with you today?”

“S-So you wish to stay? In the village?”

She shrugged and said with a smile. “I don’t see why not. I guess you better watch out for me then. Might catch a peak at what you really look like. Maybe you were lying to me and you did see Phoenix Drop in it’s prime.”

“Oh hush,” I laughed once more. Truly though, part of me was unsure how to feel about her staying. But, I wasn’t unhappy. No. I did feel a sense of relief. Perhaps it was because I didn’t need to worry about helping her travel somewhere else and make arrangements. But part of me knew that Zenix was partially true about one thing.

I enjoyed this young woman. Her company and sly remarks. It was refreshing. So, yes, maybe I selfishly was happy to have her with me. Maybe by the end of this journey, we could be considered friends. Something that I hoped she wanted too.

Chapter Text

As Rowan and I rode along the trail, we kept up a delightful conversation about various things. Admittedly, I was excited to take this journey with him. I saw it not only as an opportunity to finally repay the kindness Phoenix Drop had showed me but, see more of what the world was like. The ladder was more selfish, to be truthful but, could you blame me? I knew nothing more than what was in Phoenix Drop. It would be nice to at least see these other cities and places that Rowan was talking about. 

Did I want to remain in Phoenix Drop? Of course. I didn’t see myself anywhere else. But did I want to see more? Why wouldn’t I? 

A couple of hours into our journey, stopping whenever we saw a group of travelers pass-by to ask if they had seen the man in the green cloak, we came upon a gate. Compared to Phoenix Drop’s…it honestly was remarkable. Grand, strong oak wood stood tall as iron and steel reinforced it, making it look intimidating. But there was still a sense of openness from the gate. Golden paint decorated the wood, images of wheat and flowers catching my eye. Engravings of birds also graced the iron, the gate itself swirling instead of just bars stuck in the ground. What stood out the most though were two emerald green banners that showed an embroidered image of a sunflower, it’s yellow petals pairing nicely with it. 

I leaned closer to Rowan from my horse to ask quietly; “What do those mean?” 

“That’s the symbol of the Zvhal family. Lord Hayden Zvhal rules over Meteli currently,” He replied. “They’re a new, prominent family but they have been ruling over the land well the past few decades.” 

“Was there a previous family?” I asked next. 

He nodded his head, his helm reflecting the sunlight brightly. “The Quills. Unfortunately they died out more than five decades ago. Since then, the Zvhals stepped up to take over. It’s a shame really. The family had governed this region for almost a thousand years.” 

“Huh…” 

We finally reached the gates and Rowan took the lead by dismounting his horse to talk to the guards. I couldn’t overhear their conversation but, after showing them some documentation, they were fine to let us go through. One showed to another to open the gate above us and I watched in awe as those swirling iron gates opened wide to let us in. I dismounted my horse as well, joining Rowan by just holding the reins as I walked the path. And by just taking a few steps in, I saw that he wasn’t lying when he said that Meteli was much larger than Phoenix Drop. 

The buildings were taller and greater in volume, colors livening the streets. I was, at the very least, impressed by it all. I looked farther in the distance to see mass fields of harvest of not just wheat but so much more. I guess Rowan must’ve seen my expression because I heard him chuckle as he asked; “Will I be having to travel over here to visit you Miss Aphmau?” 

Before I could answer, another voice called out. “As much as I would not mind having such a lady grace our streets, I would dred the days you’d come to town.” 

Rowan and I turned to see a young man, with fiery-red hair and sunkissed skin approach us. He had bright green eyes that were paired with a smirk as he sauntered over. His hair was pulled back into a ponytail that still went past his shoulder blades and he graced armor, meaning he must’ve been a guard of some kind. It seemed to truly match the gates, browns and gold that seemed to contrast Rowan’s gray and silver armor. On top of it all, he had a green cape that was wrapped around his shoulders and cascaded down one-side of his body. 

But what caught me the most off-guard about him was the tired sigh that Rowan made when seeing him. I don’t think I had heard such a noise escape his mouth yet. The man had seemingly chosen to ignore it as he said; “Meteli welcomes you Miss…”

“Miss Aphmau,” Rowan said with some hesitance. “This is Laurance Zvhal. Head Guard of Meteli.” 

“It’s a pleasure to meet you, Miss Aphmau,” Laurance said, the smirk still prominent on his face as he gently took my hand and kissed it. I felt heat rise to my cheeks and I heard Rowan sputter out; “W-Well, that was–”

“What? Can’t I not show my appreciation when such a beauty walks in through the gates of the city?” Laurance asked Rowan, turning his attention to him. “Come on, Rowan. You know as much as anyone that it’s my job as head guard to make everyone who walks through those gates feel welcomed.” 

“Our utmost duty is to make them feel safe and protected. But sure, putting on a charming smile could help,” Rowan snapped back, crossing his arms. I had never seen him so…annoyed before. 

“Maybe you should try it every once and a while,” Laurance went on to say, turning his attention back to me. He asked politely; “What brings you to our prosperous village?” 

“Oh, um, w-we–” The greeting so far had put me so off kilter that I was finding it hard to speak. “W-We are looking for a man.” 

“A man?” Laurance further questioned. 

“Yes, a man. He’s been seen wearing a green cloak and–” 

“Well, I hope you are looking for me then, Miss,” He smiled, nudging his ironically green cloak. I shook my head and kindly put on a smile as I said; “Well, you should hope not because we have a few words to share with him and–” 

“I would love to share a few words back and forth with you, no worries,” He went on. I now could see why Rowan could find a conversation with him tiresome. He seemed to have caught on that this may be actually serious and dropped the act, asking; “Now, what do you need from this green cloaked man?” 

“He’s a suspect regarding an attack on our village which subsequently had our late Lord and his family killed,” Rowan explained for me. “Should we still consider you for our questioning, Ser Laurance?” 

Laurance’s face dropped as he straightened up, clearing his throat. “I see…well, I personally haven’t seen a man matching this description but, I’d gladly ask around and see if one of my guards has seen anyone suspicious like that. I could also see if my father and sister could see you quickly. I’m sure they would want to hear of this investigation.” 

“That would be greatly appreciated,” Rowan replied, dryly. 

“Well…then follow me.” 

And so we did. He began to lead us down the streets of Meteli where I got to see more of the city. It all seemed to match the same atmosphere that I saw in the entrance, causing me to find the city quite comforting. Symbols of sunflowers would pop up frequently, also seeing that a golden sunflower pin was on Ser Laurance’s cape. We soon reached a rather large estate, Laurance guiding us through a front garden, allowing us to hand off our horses to some stablemen, and into the entrance. Again, it all looked quite beautiful and I was at a loss for words. The redhead then stopped us and said; “Wait here. I’ll see if they’re available at the moment.” 

He then slipped down the hall and out of sight. I was quick to then ask in a whisper; “Rowan. I thought you admired the Zvhals.” 

“Laurance is the adoptive son of Lord Hayden. And he knows how lucky he is to be in that position.” Rowan answered, bluntly. “I have had the unfortunate opportunity of meeting him a couple of times as we are both head guards. I don’t think he’s a dangerous man. Just an annoying and egotistical one.” 

“Oh…” I say, unsure of how to respond to that. 

“I apologize for my behavior and allowing him to treat you in that way,” He then said. 

“I wasn’t offended by either of you.” 

“It was inappropriate. And it shouldn’t have happened.” 

I unfortunately wasn’t able to assure him again because Laurance reappeared but with two other people. You could obviously tell that it was father and daughter, the same bright red hair as Laurance on both of them. Bright blue eyes and pale skin though was what separated the two from him. They also wore coordinated outfits, the father wearing a deep green coat with embroidered sunflowers on the edges and gold accents. Underneath, a matching vest and an ivory necktie. The daughter wore a matching delicate dress with long bell sleeves decorated with yet again sunflowers. 

“Ah Rowan,” The man, who I assumed was Lord Hayden, said, coming up and shaking Rowan’s hand. “It’s always a pleasure to see you. I just wish this time was under better circumstances. I heard the news about Lord Fyresmith. I’m sorry for Phoenix Drop’s loss.” 

“Thank you for your condolences, m’Lord,” Rowan replied. “I apologize for our sudden arrival.” 

“No apology needed. After Laurance explained the situation briefly, I see exactly why you came unannounced,” Lord Hayden said. “I’d be glad to have Laurance inform the rest of our guards to be on the lookout for this man. Of course, with maybe more of a descripton.”

“That would be wonderful and–” 

“But I do have to question why you are taking on this task,” The Lord went on, interrupting Rowan. “Last I knew, Phoenix Drop only had three guards at their disposal. Including you.” 

“And the other sober one is young, is he not?” His daughter asked with a sly smirk, similar to Laurance’s. Rowan went along with it as if nothing happened, saying; “He’s my age plus, our other guard is pretty experienced. Phoenix Drop is in good hands.”

“I wouldn’t be too sure, Rowan,” Lord Hayden warned. “With the recent attacks on not only your villages but others, I don’t think it’s the smartest decision to let the head guard leave. Am I correct in thinking this young woman is aware of what this suspect looks like?”

The two of us nodded our heads, me going on to say; “Y-Yes but–” 

“Then it is settled. Rowan, you return to Phoenix Drop and I’ll have one of my guards travel with her to neighboring villages for you.” 

“But, m’lord, we are hoping that either Lord or Lady Fyresmith are alive. Only I know what they–” 

“Laurance was acquainted with both of them so we’ll have him go then,” His daughter once again said. “Since we have more forces than you, that is.” 

I was becoming anxious. Having to travel with someone entirely new did not seem like the most comfortable thing for me. Not to say I didn’t think Laurance was a nice guy. Just after hearing what Rowan had to say about him, it sounded more like a headache than a relief. Unfortunately, Lord Hayden did make a fair point. If something were to happen to Phoenix Drop while only having two guards there, I don’t think Rowan or I would forgive ourselves. I could tell from Rowan’s body language that he was starting to see that as well. 

“Sir, I can assure you that Zenix and Dale–” 

“Rowan, with Lord Fyresmith’s passing, I am the closest thing to your superior. Don’t make me command you to step aside. I know you’re a smart man so, please, let us do this for you,” Hayden insisted. I watched as Rowan slowly nodded, Hayden smiled while he said; “Good. We’ll have you both rest here for the evening and take care of your horses. Laurance, please go and prepare for your journey. Cadenza, dear, could you please show these two the rooms they’ll be staying in.” 

—

The room was, admittedly, much nicer than my room back at Molly and Dale’s Inn. The walls were decorated in beige wallpaper with colorful flowers painted on, oak paneling lining it as well. The bed looked grand, dark green sheets with a matching canopy above. The pillows were soft and an additional wool blanket was draped at the end of the bed. Across from the bed was a matching vanity and then on the right side, on the wall was a grand window that gave me a view of the large wheat fields that Meteli was known for. It all came together to make a comfortable atmosphere. So why was my chest feeling weighed down? My anxiety wouldn’t let me rest. The idea of going out on my own worried me.

Yes, I was going to have Laurance accompany me but, let’s just say I wasn’t fully trusting of him. It didn’t help that Rowan was so critical of him. Still, I needed to keep an open mind. I tried calming myself down, taking deep breaths as I brushed my hair in the mirror. The home was now dark and everyone must’ve been settling down as well for the night. There was a slight knock on the door, making me jump a bit but I was relieved to see that it was only just Cadenza Zvhal. She poked her head through the door, her fire hair in a long braid for the evening. She smiled sweetly as she said; “Is there anything you need from me to help settle you in?” 

“You already have done so much,” I say, standing to be polite as well. She truly had though. Her and Hayden were kind enough to serve me dinner as well as let me stay in there home. Cadenza had even given me one of her nightgowns. It was a bit tight on me and dragged on the floor but, I didn’t appreciate it any less. “I should be asking how I can return the favor.” 

“Heh, you’re sweet. My family and I insist on making you and Rowan feel comfortable here. So it was truly no hassle from us,” She said. “Well, I’ll see you in the morning. Have a good night.” 

“Goodnight.” 

She then slipped away again, shutting the door behind her. I went back to brushing out my hair. I looked back to my bed through the mirror, knowing it was probably best if I did rest for the night since we were leaving in the morning. But I had another thought. One that needed to be done before I headed to bed. I got up from the vanity and took the candleholders to help light my way. I slipped through my door into the hallway. Luckily, I didn’t have to go far. I reached the door to the room and knocked as I said; “Rowan? Can I speak to you about something?” 

I opened the door without waiting for a response which is something I quickly came to regret. It luckily went by so quickly that I barely had time to process it. I couldn’t believe that I let myself not think of this but, there he was on the other end of the room. Without his helmet. All I saw was the back of his head, golden blond hair on the top of his head. I quickly corrected myself, backing out of the room and shutting the door as he said in complete shock; “M-Miss Aphmau?” 

“I am so sorry Rowan! I don’t know what I was thinking,” I apologized through the door. I was about to leave but, he called out; “I-It’s alright! It was honest mistake…but, how much did you see?” 

“Just the back of your head, I promise,” I responded. 

“See? It’s fine,” He sighed. I could tell that he was relieved by that answer. But he was quick to change the conversation. “Are you alright? What did you need to speak to me about?” 

“Oh, um…” I rubbed my arm as I said; “Should I be worried about this?” 

There was a silence between the two of us. I feared that this meant I should have but Rowan finally replied; “If this is about what I said about Laurance Zvahl, I apologize. I heard that he’s a fine guard that will keep you safe.” 

“It’s not just that,” I said. “Do you think I can do this? I don’t know enough about the old Lord and Lady. I also only have a vague memory of what this man looked like.” 

“Aphmau, you’ll be fine. You’re the most capable person, besides me, to do this.” 

“You think so?” 

“Yes. Besides, I think it’ll be good for you. Being able to see Ru’an a bit. Might rejog your memory and possibly find out who you are.” His voice was gentle as he spoke. As if he was trying his best to reassure me. “The only thing I fear for you is that you’re going to hear the most horrendous jokes and be relentlessly courted.”

“Ha! I knew you meant what you said about Laurance.” 

“I never took that back. Just that he was a fine guard.” 

We both laughed through the door. The mood was definitely lightened and the weight in my chest was forgotten. I decided to continue this, saying; “So, you’re a blond?” 

“Yes, heh, since I was born.” 

“Darn. I was hoping for gray hair. That would have proven my old theory.” 

“Sorry to disappoint. Should have believed me.” 

We laughed together again. Though, my smile soon turned into a frown again. “I’m going to miss you,” I admitted. “I was looking forward to traveling together. Sorry if that sounds odd.” 

“No. It doesn’t…I think you should see this as an opportunity to build your own self. Your own strength. If you stay too close to what you’re comfortable with, you’ll never grow.” 

I smiled again. “You are definitely head guard Rowan. Do you tell all your guards that?” 

“Heh, guess I’m caught. But it’s true. You’re going to be fine. And you’ll be back before you know you’re gone.” 

“Thank you Rowan. I appreciate it,” I say, now feeling a warm feeling spread across my chest.

“Of course. As head guard, it’s my job to make sure that–” 

“I have a feeling that even if you weren’t head guard, you still would have told me that. You’re too good of a person Rowan to let someone worry like that.” He remained quiet. I stood straight, ready to head back to my room. But, I still had something to say; “Just promise me that you’ll get back home safely. You are traveling by yourself.” 

“I’ll be alright but, thank you. Maybe bored but nothing I can’t handle. You made the trip here go by quicker with all your questions.” 

“I do have one more before I leave.” 

“And what’s that?” 

“What color is your eyes? I’m curious now.” 

He must’ve stood and thought about it for a moment. “Blue.” 

“Did you forget?” 

“Sometimes. But there’s a mirror in here.” 

That kind of concerned me but, I decided to set it aside. “Thanks for telling me that. I know you keep that kind of stuff a secret…sleep well, Rowan.” 

“You as well, Miss Aphmau.” 

And with that, I turned and headed back to my room.

Chapter Text

After sleeping decently, the morning ran smoothly. Well, as smooth as it could. Fear constantly poked the back of my mind. I didn’t want to admit that I felt uncomfortable leaving Rowan’s side. But it truly seemed that way. He was the last thing I knew. Yet, he was probably right that this may be good for me. Seeing the country with someone else. May broaden my horizons a bit. 

“Miss Aphmau,” Rowan said, walking up to me as some people were getting our horses ready. He handed me over a piece of parchment and a small sachet that I saw would perfectly fit on my belt. As well as a small drawstring bag. “It should have everything you could possibly need. Well, as much as I could predict. The satchel should have some first aid supplies and some small snacks. The drawstring bag has some bronze and silver coins to hopefully purchase anything you need.” 

“Thanks, Rowan. I appreciate it,” I say, attaching both items to my belt for safe keeping. But I held up the paper and asked; “What’s this?” 

“A map with some instructions written on the back. The plan should allow you to return to Phoenix Drop in a fortnight–” 

“Let me see!” A chad voice announced, picking up the paper from my hands. The voice was attached to Laurance Zvahl who unfolded the paper and looked it over. “I must say, you really are…detail-oriented.” 

I would die to see Rowan’s face but, he just replied, respectfully as he could; “Well, don’t you have to for an investigative trip?” 

“Sure. But I think if we focus too much on this schedule, we’ll miss some important details, yes,” He went on, handing the paper back to me. “I would not worry too much Ser…Withers, was it?” 

“Yes but–” Rowan said slowly allowing Laurance to cut in to say; “I would not worry your old heart too much on this. I’ll make sure that Miss Aphmau returns safely to Phoenix Drop with the information that you need to start this investigation.”

“I-I have no doubt that you will.” 

“Laurance, stop bothering them and help me with your things!” Cadenza called over to us, annoyance tracing her voice as she carried a large satchel for his horse. Laurance called back; “I’ll be there shortly!” 

He then turned his attention back to us, looking to me first, bowing slightly; “I look forward to traveling with you, Miss Aphmau.” 

He then turned to Rowan, saying; “I wish you a safe journey home, Tincan–I mean, Ser Rowan!” 

Before Rowan could rebuttal, Laurance went on his merry way over to his sister, his red hair blowing slightly behind him. I sighed and said; “Why is he such a jerk to you?” 

“Well…I don’t exactly know. Maybe jealousy?” He chuckled to himself before turning to me. “Now, you need to return back at any time, please do. This task does not require you to risk anything.” 

“I will…are you going to be alright traveling back on your own?” I asked, genuinely still worrisome about that. It was indeed a pretty long ride so, imagining him on his own was concerning. 

“I’ll be quite alright, Miss Aphmau,” He replied, taking a small bow. “Safe travels.” 

I didn’t just take the formal goodbye cause after I curtsied poorly, I went forward with a hug. He went stiff at the sudden gesture but, after a while, he seemed to accept it. He wrapped his arms around me as well and said; “This is a first…but, still, be safe. I’ll wait for your return.” 

“If I’m not back in a fortnight, I’ll allow you to worry a bit,” I say back, parting from him. The two of us laughed slightly before walking over to our horses. Rowan went ahead to work out some final details with Lord Hayden and stayed back. 

During that time, I couldn’t help but notice the Zvahl siblings joking and laughing the same. But soon, Cadenza hugged her brother tightly, him returning the favor. I could see her face become concerned as well, rubbing his arm and whispering something to him. He just reassured her by hugging her once more. He then had to go off and talk some things over with Lord Hayden as well. When he left, Cadenza and I made eye contact. And she smiled, before coming over to me. 

“I wish you luck. My brother is sometimes a lot to handle but I can assure you, you’ll be safe. He also makes for good company when he’s not being a nuisance,” She told me. I smiled back and said; “I appreciate him coming along. And for you and your father to allow it.” 

“We have a soft spot for Phoenix Drop so anything we can do to help is a pleasure. Just…Just make sure he doesn’t get himself into too much trouble,” She told me. “I don’t think you two should run into any trouble…Laurance just tends to fall into holes. Literally and metaphorically.” 

I giggled slightly, imagining the confident knight in a hole. “Heh, thanks for the warning but, I’m sure we’ll be fine. I’ll make sure he comes back in one piece.” 

She smiled brightly at me and said; “Thank you. I wish you both safe travels.” 

—

I watched the back of Rowan ride off into the distance on the trail back to Phoenix Drop. Sitting atop my own horse, I tried my best not to ride after him but I kept calm and collected, knowing that I would regret it if I did. It was only a fortnight and then I’d be back to what seemed normal. As normal as it could be. 

“Ready to go, Miss Aphmau?” Laurance asked, on his own horse next to me. I turned to him, nodding my head. I let him lead the way, taking out the trip plans that Rowan had given me. It seemed that the first stop on our journey was a village called– 

“Scaleswind should only be a few days' trip away. Small surrounding villages connect both Scaleswind and Meteli so, we should be fine when it comes to shelter or restocking our supplies if needed,” Laurance told me, looking over his shoulder. I nodded once more, putting it away. He raised a brow to me though and asked; “Are you always this quiet? We’ve known each other for a couple of hours now and I think I’ve only heard a couple of words out of your mouth.” 

“Oh, um…yes. I’m fine. Just nervous is all,” I told him, putting on a smile, even though my heart was racing and I wasn’t too keen with him since I saw his behavior towards one of my very few friends. 

“Don’t be. I can assure you that you’ll return to Phoenix Drop with not a single scratch. Guard’s honor,” Laurance said with pride as he put a hand over his heart. I, with a smile still on my face, slightly rolled my eyes when he wasn’t looking and said; “And I appreciate it. Truly.” 

We went along the path, going silent for what seemed like the first mile. It was almost painful as all I heard was the clopping of hooves on the path. It must have gotten to Laurance too as he asked me suddenly; “So, Rowan mentioned something about you not recalling much. Do you think this green cloaked man had something to do with it?” 

I shrugged. “If not, I am unfortunately just stuck. Zoey, our nurse, told me she thinks this might fade over time and I will have some memories back. So, if this doesn’t work out, I have a back up plan.” 

“Good for you for remaining positive about it. At least you aren’t similar to Sir Grumpsalot–” 

“Rowan actually is pretty optimistic himself. Just not–” 

“Enjoyable? Charismatic? Outwardly nice?” Laurance complained, almost rambling. “I know it’s rude to speak poorly of others, especially in front of strangers but, Miss Aphmau, it’s just a wonder that someone can…want to be around a man like that.” 

I wished that this man would get bucked from his horse then and there but, I held back and just said; “Well, Rowan may be shy and professional but, from what I have gathered from being in Phoenix Drop for a short period of time, is that he’s very well-respected in the village and is excellent guard. Plus, I enjoy his company. What do you have against him, if you don’t mind me asking.” 

“Ha!” He laughed, shaking his head. “First off, an excellent guard would not have let his Lord and Lady die in a house fire. Especially if that fire was started on purpose.” 

“How was he supposed to–” 

“Secondly, each time I have encountered your friend, he always has some sarcastic tone with me and judges the way I do things. I just bite back the same way.” 

I sped up slightly to ride right next to him as I asked further; “But what set it all off? Since you’re both head guards, I would assume you two would find some common ground.” 

He frowned for the first time since I met him as he looked at me before sighing as he looked forward once again. “Just trust me when I say that he and I will probably never see eye-to-eye about things. Not everyone has to be your friend, Miss Aphmau.” 

He wasn’t wrong. But I hated that it was regarding someone that I considered a friend. I took that moment nonetheless to just drop it and move along in the conversation. I went on to say; “How about you tell me about yourself, Laurance? That way we can start this relationship towards the friendship direction.” 

That devilish smirk appeared on his face again as he said; “I will gladly accept that offer. Just under the condition that you tell me more about yourself.” 

“But I don’t–” 

“Oh nothing too serious. Just small talk. Like…what’s your favorite color?” He asked me, keeping the conversation lighthearted. “You have to have at least an idea of what you like.” 

“Hmm, I guess,” I say, thinking about the question. I scanned through the colors I knew before answering with; “Purple. I like a darker shade. How about you? What’s your’s?” 

“I like greens and browns. It reminds me of trees around Meteli. I would climb those all the time as a kid,” He replied. He was quick to come up with another question, asking; “Do you like my ginger hair? Be honest. Some ladies love it while others rather see me bald.” 

“And you care about my opinion on your appearance?” 

He looked unbothered, raising his shoulders as he said; “When I meet a pretty young woman like yourself, I can’t help but wonder what you think about me.” 

“Well…I like it. I think it matches you well,” I say, a smile appearing on my lips. “But that’s the only compliment you’re getting from me.” 

“I’ll take it, Miss Aphmau. I’ll take it with pride.” 

“Oh no. Not another boost to your ego.” 

“Ha! See? You and I are going to have a great time!”

Chapter Text

As head guard of Meteli, I have had my fair share of run-ins with interesting people. So, when I saw Rowan walk-in through the gates with a young woman, I genuinely just thought it would be my usual interaction with him. A bit of teasing and fun before actually getting down to business so he could leave as soon as possible. This was not what I had in mind. Traveling the country with a woman who didn’t even know the first thing about survival or defense. I mean, Miss Aphmau was indeed very…entertaining to be around. She was polite, minus the whole Rowan discussion which I forgave her for since she doesn’t know of our history, and I could tell she was determined to get this journey completed. I also discovered quickly that she was fond of asking questions. At least it made the trip less painful, in my opinion.

“Scaleswind is known for their vast amount of documents and historical records, as well as military strength. Well, O’Khasis is more known for the ladder but, Scaleswind is still impressive,” I say, answering yet another question of hers’. She blinked though, pulling out her itinerary that Rowan had given her before saying; “O’Khasis isn’t on our journey. Do you think we should try and make a stop?” 

I laughed aloud, still keeping steady on my horse as I said; “You really have no clue about Ru’an do you? O’Khasis would take us weeks to travel to and then they might not even let us in!” 

` She still looked lost so, I took the time to explain. “Well, since Rowan didn’t take the time to tell you, O’Khasis is going through a…rough patch right now. I don’t think anyone from there would be willing to help Phoenix Drop’s quarrel.” 

“Oh…why?”

I smirked at her, stopping my horse in it’s tracks, her following suit just in front of me. “Are you going to ask questions the whole trip?” 

She shrugged but smiled as she replied with; “I’m just trying to learn. So, why wouldn’t O’Khasis help us? Especially since they have the strongest military.” 

I tried to think of a way to explain it. The story even confused me. So for her, I just didn’t know what to say. “Uh, let’s just say the Lord there isn’t very open to helping small villages. I’ll keep it at that for now.” 

“Huh…” 

At that moment, I realized that the sun was setting and it would grow dark soon. My attention shifted to now finding a good place to set up camp, getting off my horse to guide it by the reins instead. Aphmau followed suit, though a little more clumsy than I was. I seriously questioned Rowan’s reasoning for having her as his’ partner on this task. Maybe he was a bit more like I thought he was. Absent minded.

I shook those thoughts out of my head though as I didn’t want to think poorly of the young woman. She was trying her best and with the cards that she was dealt, I think she was doing better than most would. She balanced herself once again, a smile reappearing on her face as she turned to me and asked; “What would you like me to do?” 

—

“Just because I have amnesia, doesn’t mean I don’t know what wood looks like,” Aphmau huffed as I reappeared in the clearing we had chosen, firewood in hand. I sauntered over, saying; “A young lady such as yourself should not have to do such tasks. Besides…I’m truly only here to do the dirty work.” 

She playfully rolled her eyes as she watched me set up the fire. “If you say so.” 

“I know so. Now, I’ll have a warm fire for you in only a few moments,” I say, turning to the pile of wood that I had constructed. The sun was rapidly dimming so I quickly got to work. Though, I was finding it difficult. I guess my tools weren’t necessarily up to parr so I fiddled with them for what seemed like a few moments. Aphmau just sat and stared from her blanket that I had graciously given her, resting her head on her palm. She seemed to have noticed my unfortunate fate and asked sweetly, with a tinge of sarcasm in her voice; “Do you need help, Sir Laurance? Or are you still wanting to show me how to start a fire yourself?” 

I sighed, looking over my shoulder to see her. “It just takes a moment. That’s all.” 

She titled her head and watched me twisting and flicking my flint and steel, now on a mission to prove to her that I could handle this just fine. Granted, I should be thankful that Rowan wasn’t here. He’d just laugh in my face or groan in annoyance. So I would take the minor humiliation from Aphmau any day if it meant avoiding Rowan. 

She crawled closer to me, gently and carefully taking the two materials out of my hands, her saying; “It’s the least I can do to repay your kindness. Feel free to take them back though if I can’t figure it out.” 

I nodded in agreement, fine with letting her have a try. The first time, nothing. The second time, a small spark. The third try, nothing again. And then the fourth, I watched as a small spark landed on the char cloth placed in the center of the wood pile, causing a small flame. I was quick to lean forward and begin to blow on it to help it grow. When I sat back up, there she was, smiling at me widely. I couldn’t help but grin back, even though my pride was hurt a bit. She admittedly had a beautiful smile that was hard to refuse a return. 

“Good job. Maybe you have experience with this type of activity,” I say, getting back up to my feet. “Who knows? Maybe you did this a lot in your past.”

“Perhaps,” She replied, sitting back on the blanket again. “Let’s just leave it to beginners luck though for now.”

“Smart idea,” I say, going back over to our bags to get our equipment for the tents and bedding. My father and sister were gracious enough to also give us enough food for the journey, so I grabbed a bag of dried fruits and took a few before walking back over to Aphmau to hand her the bag. “Here. Have as many as you need.”

“Well how many did you eat?” She asked as she gently took the bag. Another question. This one though cause confusion. 

“Does it matter?”

“Yes. You probably need to eat more than me due to your size,” She stated, taking only three out of the bag. “Also you have knowledge on how to portion the food correctly for our trip, I assume. So, I ask due to your experience, how many did you eat?”

“Five but-“

“Then three is fine.”

She then set the bag aside, accepting her three small dried fruits with pride. I just stood there lost. This girl definitely was on the odd side. Not like many I have met before. I could help but finally laugh, the conversation now settling in my mind. She looked up at me, asking now; “What? I think my question was reasonable-“

“And it was! Don’t misunderstand,” I assured her, hoisting the tent supplies up in my arms. “I’m just relieved to know that I won’t be bored with my travel partner. You’re entertaining company, Miss Aphmau. But, I can assure you. My sister and father packed enough food, on top of the rations you already brought with Rowan. So please, don’t feel obligated to ration yourself.” 

I walked over to where I had decided to put the tent previously, smiling to myself once I saw her pick some more dried fruits from the bag. Usually, with other companions on travels like this, the evening would grow silent at this point. We’d settle down and get ready for a long night of rest before picking up our journey the next day…

Like I said previously, Miss Aphmau was not like everyone else. She went on to say; “You know…you weren’t bad to travel with either. I think it’s no surprise that I was worried earlier so I am relieved to say the least.” 

I sighed, knowing that Rowan put those thoughts into her head. But, I went along with it lightheartedly and said; “Glad that I could avert expectations. Cadenza, my sister, was slightly worried this morning as well.” 

“Because of me?” She asked, turning to now watch me. I shook my head as I continued to focus on the tent; “No. She was worried for the both of us. She has a tendency to do that when it comes to me.” 

“It must be nice. Having a sister like that.” I couldn’t see her expression as she said that so I just assumed it was one that was empathetic and sweet. “Are you two close?”

“Heh, yeah. We’ve known each other since we were toddlers,” I replied, hammer in the stakes to keep the darn fabric structure upright. Now, here was something I wasn’t expecting and I should have realized sooner. Aphmau was not only curious but a great listener. She was silent for a moment before asking next; “Don’t you mean since you were like…born? Isn’t she older than you?” 

Shit .

“No, no…” I say, pondering if I was willing to tell this woman more personal things about my life. But then it occurred to me once more that this wasn’t really a secret. Just one that I wish was. “I guess I should clarify that I was adopted by Hayden and his wife when I was younger. Cadenza and I were close even before then.” 

 “Oh…I-I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to–” 

“Don’t worry about it,” I say, trying to get more lighthearted once again, shooting her a grin. “It’s nothing to get upset about! I’m happy!” 

“So why do you two look so much alike?” She asked and a small spark of warmth spread along my chest, flattered by it momentarily as I said with a smirk; “These gorgeous locks are, unfortunately, fake my dear. Cadenza dyes them herself.” 

“Oh wow, I would never be able to tell!” She said excitedly. 

“Oh trust me. You wouldn’t want to see me a couple weeks from now. The roots grow out and it looks like a mess for a while,” I told her, trying my best to focus on the tent but finding the conversation distracting. “It goes light brown at the top. Bright red does go well with it.” 

She crossed her arms as if she was imagining it. “I have to disagree. I think it would be great.” 

“I’d look like a clown but, thank you. I will hold that compliment close to my heart.” 

She let me get on with the tent and after fifteen minutes, it was set. It was definitely large enough for the both of us. I just hoped she didn’t mind sharing one. I walked back over to the blanket she was sitting on, quietly watching the fire. Once I took my seat, she offered me the dried fruit bag once again and I gladly took it to take more. After a few moments, she asked; “What shade of brown?” 

“Hm?” 

“Your hair. What shade of brown is it?” 

I took a moment, trying to recall it. It had truly been a while since I had seen my real hair as I had been keeping good care of the red. It had to be at least a year now since I actually had seen it and processed it. “I think…you know dried dirt? The kind that is all dry and gets in your shoes? That’s the best way to describe it, I believe.” 

She rolled her eyes as she said; “You’re being dramatic.” 

“I am being honest, Miss Aphmau.” 

“Doubt it. But fine. I’ll let you have it. Now, answer me this,” She said, now turning to me. “Will you ever go back to it?” 

I thought about the question, taking another piece of the fruit. “I think my hair would have to be falling apart for me to do that.” 

“Hm…I’ll keep that in mind.” 

I had the thought of her coming at me with shears to shave off my hair which caused me to quietly snicker to myself. But a whole other thought infiltrated my mind causing me to say; “Thank you.” 

She turned, her hair slightly brushing my arm. “For what? For tell you your hair probably doesn’t look like dirt? Are you seriously into appearances that—”

I shook my head, stopping her, telling her; “No! It’s not that! It’s just…most people, when they hear that I was adopted, the first question people ask me is what happened. Where are my birth parents? Was I abandoned? Did they die? You know, the tragic stuff. You though, heh, you asked about my fucking hair color of all things. And I appreciate it.” 

She smiled, showing a small sparkle in her eyes. She was a pretty attractive woman, if  I was being honest, but I ignored it. It was unprofessional of me to think about it in the first place. “Well, I much rather know about your hair color. And besides, I can not judge. I don’t remember my family, let alone my parents.” 

I chuckled again, shooting her a large grin as I shrugged; “Me either!” 

We both laughed and I silently hoped that maybe one day she would find her family. As much as I enjoyed the thought of us relating on something, I wouldn’t wish for her to not have it. Maybe then she could tell me the feeling of seeing them. 

“So…what do you think? Can you be able to stand me for the rest of this trip?” I asked, playfully elbowing her shoulder. Aphmau just giggled and nodded her head; “Yeah. I think so. Barely.” 

“Hey! We were just bonding! I thought we had a breakthrough!” 

She just laughed once again, her eyes squeezing shut as she clutched at her stomach. “We-We did! I was just teasing! N-Now sure this isn’t–” She took a moment to pause and catch her breath before saying; “-this did not start out the way I was expecting it but, I’m happy that it’s you that’s with me. I could have gotten a real pain of a partner.” 

“Same here.” After calming down from my laughter high, I gazed back at the tent then back at her. “Now, the next challenge is seeing how we manage sleeping in a tent together.” 

She looked at the tent and raised her shoulders. “Shouldn’t be an issue.” 

I let my tone go suave, hoping she would see this as a joke as I replied with; “I have to warn you. Many a maiden has joined me in my chambers back in Meteli and found me irresistible. I don’t know how that will translate to a tent.” 

Thank Irene she did because she put on a dramatic face as she went on to say; “Oh no! Whatever shall I do? Rowan told me to not allow such inappropriate behavior!” 

I laughed at her act but mostly thinking of that tin twat of a man giving a grown woman a warning about my behavior. It was none of his damn business and at the end of the day, I swore to get her through her journey safely. There was no need to be frisking around. “Well, we’ll see where the night takes us, Aph. I believe it will be exciting.” 

“Aph?” She suddenly got serious and I snapped my head back to say urgently; “Ah! Sorry I didn’t mean to–” 

“No! I like it!” She insisted, her smile somehow becoming wider than before. Than a devilish smirk came to her face, like a young child’s as she asked; “Can I call you Laur, then?” 

“Irene no but, nice try,” I say, pushing myself up to my feet. I then looked down at her and raised a brow; “You aren’t a snorer, are you?”

“No one’s ever told me.” 

“Lovely,” I say, letting out my hand to help her up. “Would you like to set up your own bed or would you like me to?” 

“I am capable of it, I believe. Thank you.” 

She then went on her way to the bags that were still near the horses who were tied to a makeshift post to get her things. I couldn’t help but feel a weight lifted off my shoulders. She may be an interesting woman but, one that I enjoyed the company of. 

Chapter Text

Laurance Zvhal was growing on me. Slowly. I could still read that he was a bit arrogant and big-headish at times but he also was a man of kindness and honor. He was a guard after all. Yet, he was very different from Rowan. More loud and humorous than him. More…casual, I think is the right term. It led me to think that it was the reason the two were so crossed with one another. Polar opposites who just never see the other’s view on things. I chose to just believe that theory so I could just let my curiosity on the matter simmer down. I needed to focus on the task at hand after all. 

A second morning was going off without a hitch. Laurance and I were being friendly with one another, swapping stories. Well, mostly from him. Talking about him and his sister, his life in Meteli, and his short time in the guard academy. That caught my interest and so, he focused mainly on that. 

“So, Commander Walden was so cross with me and my friend that he forced us to scrub the floor of the whole dining hall! It took us well into the night but we definitely learned our lesson,” He explained, laughter tracing his voice. I couldn’t help but giggle at the story as we rode side-by-side on horseback. “Thankfully, I graduated a few months later so I didn’t need to suffer the wrath of that old man for much longer.” 

“How long were you there for?” I asked, curious about the training that they had to go through.

“Oh, only a year. I had already picked up some skills from guards at Meteli that it was smooth process for me,” He replied. I titled my head and said with a smirk; “Or maybe you were just a natural with a sword. Ever thought of that?” 

He returned the same look, peering his eyes at me as he said; “If I didn’t know any better, Miss Aphmau, I would have thought you were flirting with me just then.” 

I felt heat go straight to my cheeks as I said; “W-Well I’m not! I am just saying that maybe the reason why you sailed through your training was that fact that–” 

“Oh I know what you were saying. Loud and clear,” He stated slyly, looking forward and letting his horse pick up the pace to go ahead of me. I grumbled quietly, letting myself calm down before catching up to him. As I said previously, I still saw how Rowan may have found him irritating. Even if he was a good man at heart. 

As we went along the trail, we passed a wooden sign that read; 

Scaleswind - 50 miles Northeast

“Didn’t you say that our journey would take a week to get there? At this rate, we’ll be there in only a few days, right?”

“Yes, but we have to be prepared for any setbacks. Besides, we then have to sail from there to get to Brightport. Then from there we can return you to Phoenix Drop. That can take up the rest of the time that Rowan estimated,” Laurance answered, taking a moment to stop to retie his hair behind him. His pesky ribbon had been constantly falling out, making his hair a “setback”. 

“I see,” I simply put, knowing that he knew more than me with this sort of thing. I decided that trusting his word was probably better than my own. As we stood there, I saw a smaller sign underneath the other, it being faded and unkept compared to the other one. I squinted my eyes to finally read; 

The Chicken Shaman - 1 mile West

“Laurance, look,” I said, pointing to the sign. “Have you ever heard of that?” 

Laurance looked to where I was pointing and I saw as his face turned grim. “Oh Irene, yes. We don’t want to be headed there.” 

“What? Why?” 

“The man would be of no use to us. He’d just distract us in the long run.” 

Ah, so he was a man that Laurance knew. Interesting. “Or we could inform him about the green-hooded man and Lord and Lady Fryesmith so he’s on the lookout as well. He also could spread the word for us to other small developments in the area.” 

“Trust me, Miss Aphmau. He’s not capable of doing that.” 

I thought about it for a moment, piercing my lips. In the distance, I could hear the clucking of chickens and peeps of chicks. Like it was being traveled over by the wind. I took that as a sign. “Well, Rowan told me to let everyone in my path know about this danger. And this man is one of them.” 

I started directing my horse over, Laurance stuttering out sporadically before riding in front of me to block me. “Miss Aphmau, please. He’s of no use to us or your task. We should be on our way to–” 

“I appreciate your counsel, Ser Laurance, but I think this is worth looking into,” I insisted, huffing slightly. “Now, you can accompany me if you want or you can wait here to gather maybe some firewood for tonight. It’ll only be a short while.” 

He pressed his lips, thinking about it before letting out a long sigh. “Fine. Let’s make this quick though.” 

I celebrated my small win silently as we began our journey down the trail. As we went along the clucking got louder and the smell of farm got stronger. Eventually, we came across a small…shack essentially with even smaller huts scattered around it. The clearing in the woods, mind you, was already pretty tiny so seeing all of these structures seemed overwhelming. What was even more impressive was how many chickens were packed into the space. As I got off my horse, I had to be careful of where I landed so as to not step on one of the creatures…or an egg. Or waste for that matter. 

“See Miss Aphmau?” Laurance stated, still on his saddle. “We shouldn’t be wasting our time.” 

“Didn’t you just tell me last night that Rowan jumped to conclusions about you?” I asked him, placing my hands on my hips. “He might be helpful in this instance. Please.” 

Before he could get another word out, a loud, bellowing voice shouted out; “Oh my Irene! Is that Laurance Zvahl?” 

I whipped my head around and was astonished by the man in front of us. The man was well into his middle-aged years, gray hairs mixed in with his dark brown. He wore…strange attire to say the least. He wore a normal pair of pants as well as a patched tunic but he wore a skirt made of chicken-feed bags and feathers decorated a brown vest he wore. What got my attention the most was a large crown, made of chicken feathers atop his head. I was completely lost for words as he came over to greet us, the hundreds of chickens making way for him. He opened his arms as a large smile appeared on his face as he said; “Ah, it’s so good to see you my friend!” 

At this point, Laurance had gotten down from his horses as well. Accepting the strange man’s hug. His face looked so pained as he did so, his smile tight and his eyes squinted. “It’s great to see you too, Castor. Long time no see.” 

“Ah, yes. How long has it been now? A month?” 

“A year, Castor. But I don’t blame you if you lost track of time. You seem to be very busy with uh…your chickens,” Laurance bantered with him as if he was being polite. I still couldn’t believe he knew the man. Castor, or the chicken shaman, smiled and nodded his head; “Thank you for noticing. You were always so great with details, Laurance.” 

I then saw Laurance’s face go gentle, his grin seeming sincere as he said; “Of course, Castor. But unfortunately, I am not here just to say hello.” 

“Oh why of course! What can I do for you?” He asked, looking intently at the two of us. 

Just then, I heard something slick onto the ground. I looked down to see that one of Castor’s chickens had decided to take their business…on his foot. I think I made a noise because he said; “Oh no worries Miss! When a chicken takes a dump on you, they consider you their closest companion! Isn’t that right Darla?” 

The chicken poked it’s head up and fluttered his wings. I tried my darn hardest to not burst out laughing there and then but, I kept on a brave face as I said; “Well, I have no doubt that’s the truth. You are the expert afterall.” 

Castor kneeled down and picked up “Darla” who was a pure white hen. She made a high-pitched sound, making the other birds run away. Castor held her close, giving her affection as she kind of…nuzzled under his chin. If this wasn’t such a bizarre encounter, I would have found the interaction cute. But still, there was business to attend to. “Castor, my name is Aphmau and I am here to ask if you have seen a man around these woods. He probably was wearing a green hood? Had a bow and arrow?” 

He pondered it, still petting his beloved hen. “I’m afraid I haven’t. But! I will alert my flock to be on the lookout!” 

“Oh, um, thank you…is there perhaps a way you could let surrounding settlements know?” I asked kindly, taking anything I could get. “He’s a person of interest in an investigation at Phoenix Drop.” 

“Don’t worry Miss Aphmau! My roosters will make sure they find this hooligan! And I will be sure to let the small villages know next time I travel there for supplies!” He spoke as though he was announcing it to a crowd. I rubbed my ears, still forcing a smile on my face. I looked to Laurance who looked exhausted already. 

“Thank you, Castor,” He said, crossing his arms. “Also, if you happen to run into a man or woman traveling the trails, who looks a bit suspicious, please let the closest authority know. We’re looking for a couple as well.” 

“Ah yes, I will,” He said. He took another moment’s ponder before shoving his “Darla” forward, almost poking her beak in my face. “Chickens are some of the most intelligent and loyal creatures. In some cultures, they signify good luck.” 

“What cultures?” I heard Laurance mutter. I again had to stifle a laugh. 

“I grant you my best hen, Darla. To guarantee you a safe journey,” Castor said, nobly. Obviously not hearing the comment made by Laurance. I knew though that I needed to avoid this. I don’t think a hen would make great company. Of course, no insult to Darla. I approached it with the most polite wording I could; “As much as I am…flattered by your offer, I am afraid that…” 

Think Aphmau think…

Then it hit me. “I am unfortunately allergic to Chickens!” 

He tilted his head to me, confused, pulling the chicken closer to himself again. “Really? You are?” 

“You are?” Laurance asked as well, raising a brow. Still with a smile on my face but with the most stressed glare, I gripped his arm as a way to tell him to go along with it as I said; “Yes! I told you about it on our way here. I may be fine now but if I spend too much time with one, I will sneeze non-stop and then my skin will–” 

“Okay, okay, I get it!” Castor shouted, waving his hand as if to silence me. “That’s such a sad fate. How could Irene be so cruel?” 

“Ah well, you know...life has its ups and downs,” I say, nervously laughing and taking a step back. “But thank you so much for your kind offer and helping us out.” 

“My pleasure,” Castor replied, oblivious to my lie thankfully as he set Darla back down. The chicken walked away with a little pep in its step I noticed. “But, I do have another offer.” 

“Castor, Aphmau will probably still be allergic to roosters if she’s allergic to hens,” Laurance interjected. But the older man just brushed him off, walking over to his shed. He went inside for a few moments, me glancing over at Laurance to ask; “So how do you know him?” 

He grumbled a bit, crossing his arms. “It’s a long story.” 

Castor then returned with a small furry creature in his arms instead of one with feathers. When he was close enough to hand it to me, I saw that it was a dog of sorts. A puppy, if I was describing it correctly. “Here. This sweet thing has been abandoned by its mother. I was going to travel to Scaleswind to see if someone would be kind enough to give it a home.” 

“W-Why can’t you house it?” I asked, awkwardly holding the thing. It was limp in my hands, twisting his head to just stare at me. 

“It’s a wolf pup, Miss Aphmau. I could train it all I like but, I’m afraid that one day, he will eat one of my dear chickens. So please, if you don’t want it, at least just try to find it another home,” He said, sighing, fixing his…crown. “I may specialize in chickens but I truly adore all animals. I saw your eyes and thought his eyes matched. Maybe it’s meant to be.” 

I exhaled, finally holding the young thing correctly. I think at least. Holding it close to my chest, his small paws hooked on my shoulder and he reached up to lick gently on my cheek. I couldn’t help but find the puppy adorable.

“We will take him, Castor. It’s the least we could do,” Laurance said for me, reaching over to pet one of the pup’s ears. “Please don’t forget that you always have a place to stay in Meteli.” 

“Thank you, Laurance. But, my sanctuary needs keeping. So please…know you can always visit me,” The man said, patting him on the shoulder. “Now, if you will excuse me, I need to start doing my daily egg count.” 

“Oh wow, that must take a while with how many you–” 

“The average daily count is one-hundred-twenty-six,” Castor quickly answered. “Though, only ten of them hatch…oh would you like some? I have a large variety of—” 

Then the old man rushed back to his shed, Laurance grabbing my shoulder to say urgently; “We should probably leave. We’ll be here for another hour if we don’t.” 

“But we haven’t said–”

“He won’t remember that detail by the morning. Come on.” 

And with that, we both climbed onto our horses, me placing the puppy in my lap before following Laurance back down the trail. We were silent for a few moments. It felt awkward though I didn’t see why. When we passed the sign again, which led to this whole detour, I asked; “Do you think he’ll remember us asking him to be on the lookout?” 

“Yes. He may forget tiny details but, he’ll remember something if it means protecting his chickens…” Laurance answered, sounding tired. “He loves those damn chickens…”  

The more I learned about this man, the more I grew curious of him. Now I just wanted to know why Castor seemed like a sore subject. But it wasn’t my place. I could tell, unfortunately, that he wasn’t as patient as Rowan. If I kept asking a million questions, prodding into his life, he may snap and then our journey would be ruined. I just needed to be…relaxed. 

“Thank you for indulging in my interest,” I spoke up after another long wave of silence. “Rowan told me to tell as many people as possible, so I thought that Castor may have been a good option.” 

“And you were right in thinking so. I apologize for being so against the idea initially. I was just worried you would see something you didn’t want to,” He admitted, a half-hearted grin appear on his lips. I raised a brow and that was enough for him to say; “Be honest with me and tell me what you would have wanted to do if I told you that down that trail actually was a man who owned and took care of dozens of roosters and hens. He also thinks he can communicate with them and thinks they deserve to rule as high as humans if he was given the chance to answer such a question. Would you have gone then?” 

I blinked, thinking it over. In my gut, I wanted to say yes but, I responded honestly and said; “Probably not. You were right in your worries.” 

“But thankfully we did. We most likely will get a few more eyes and ears out for this green-cloaked man and the missing Lord and Lady. Also, you seem to have earned a pet out of it,” He smirked, gesturing to the pup on my lap who was just laying calming between my legs. He looked comfortable which made me happy to see. 

“How do you know I am not just going to hand him over to—” 

“Cause you don’t seem to be a person who would do that, Miss Aphmau.” 

We exchanged smiles before focusing back on our travels. A couple of hours later, we would set up camp for the evening and have another night of pointless conversation but, I found it lovely. The pup curled up next to Laurance by the fire and even he found the gesture adorable. Lightly stroking him, he asked; “So what will you name him?” 

“Hm?” 

“Pets have names, you know. I had a bird once named Ungruth.” I giggled, him immediately knowing why. “It’s ridiculous, I know. I named him after one of those…Irene, what are they called? Wyrens? You know, the ones that Edmund and Kul’zak rode during the Shadow War.” 

By my blank expression, he must of made the conclusion that I was clueless. “You really don’t have a clue about much, do you?” 

“H-Hey! I have amnesia, remember?”  

He laughed and nodded his head but calmed down to say; “I know, I know! I’m just jesting with you! Maybe that could be a discussion tomorrow. All you need to know from what I just said was that I named a bird Ungruth after a made up creature for children’s stories. That’s all. Now, what would you like to name this little guy?” 

“Oh I don’t know…” 

“How about…uh Laurance? That way, you’ll always remember me.” His eyes were soft and his smirk grew as he said that, wiggling his eyebrows in such a way that made me giggle. I playfully shoved him, shaking my head as I thought more in my head. 

“How about…Thorgi?” 

“Really?” 

“Says the man who named his bird Ungruth.” 

“Touché.” 

We continued to chat for another hour about things that were so minuscule that he would probably forget in the morning. But I kept them in my head and thought it would be nice to tell Rowan, Zoey or Donna more about him when I returned. He was a part of this trip after all. It would be rude to leave him out of it.

Chapter Text

Laurance and I had continued our travels swimmingly. The days went by so quickly that when I saw that we had been only a mile from the city of Scaleswind, I was surprised. He laughed at me, saying; “Told you I make for great company.” 

I giggled as well. We had decided today to give our horses a break and travel on foot. Little Thorgi had already attached to us and was following right next to us. Whether that was because he liked us or because he could smell the jerky in our supplies, I have no idea. We had made a few stops at smaller villages, usually ones inhabited by merchants, but were quick to get in and out. Laurance made sure of that.

“Now, before we arrive, there’s some things I should remind you about,” Laurance said, holding the reigns of his horse securely, his other hand resting on the hilt of his sword. “Scaleswind right now is going through some conflict with the Lord of O’Khasis so, guards might be more tense here. If you need to speak to one of them, let me talk to them. Also, Lord Rosenburg and his daughter and heir Nicole are probably in the same mindset. So, when we do speak to them, be open-minded and understanding. They may need a bit of convincing before helping Phoenix Drop. Especially since it’s not in their terrority.”

I was confused as to why this wasn’t stated to me before. I would have thought either him or Rowan would have mentioned this. “C-Conflict? As in–” 

“War. Been so for the past five years,” Laurance clarified. “It’s so petty that not even their usual alliances have joined their fighting. Granted, because of that, an actual battle has never occurred. Just through letters and trade so far.” 

“Oh…so we should be alright?” I was mainly referring to the fear that we may be stuck in the middle of battle if we stay too long but, he was quick to assure me; “Yes. We should be completely safe.” 

“Oh great!” 

Since traveling with Laurance, I have learned to maybe not ask as many questions as I should. Even if I considered him a friend now, I can tell that he was a bit more impatient when it came to asking multiple questions in a row with one another. Especially if it didn’t really have any significant importance. That didn’t mean he was short with me either. I was thankful for that. If he was, that would have made this journey awkward and miserable.

We rounded the path once again and in a couple of feet, we came to a part where the trees parted to give way to a view over top of the city of Scaleswind. I gasped at the sight, now realizing the difference between city and village. It seemed more vast than even Meteli was. Where their wheat fields grew, houses and other infrastructure stood. Roofs of dark gray seemed to stretch for miles along the fields, it only ending when the sea met the land. An expansive wall ran all along it, towers standing high and mighty along it. Meteli and Phoenix Drop had a similar look, dawning warm oak and beiges for their buildings. Here, everything looked gray, white, and black. Here and there, specks of red and gold would pop up in the form of flags and banners.

What caught my attention the most was a structure that I could only describe as a bowl. Wood sprouted from the tops to come together at the highest point, making a dome. Dangling from it was another large banner. Then my eyes wandered over to another building, it looking similar to a castle but a spire shot from the roof proudly. Confused by these two buildings, I turned to Laurance for guidance. He seemed to have noticed my awe of them and said in a voice you tend to hear when someone announces something; “Welcome to Scaleswind. The legendary birthplace of Irene. Here you will find the ancient guard academy and the eldest sacred temple in Ru’an.” 

“Thanks for clarifying,” I say, sighing as I felt very overwhelmed by it all. “Where do we need to–” 

He then pointed to the furthest side of the city, where an actual castle-like structure stood. “There. Lord Aberlin Rosenburg and his daughter should be residing there. Hoping they aren’t out for business. If so, our next bet should be whomever the head guard here is.” 

And with that, to get there faster, we got back on our horses, Thorgi sitting on my lap once again. We rode up to the gates within another ten minutes, two guards standing watch in front while another two stood at the top. “Halt, by order of Lord Rosenburg, you are instructed to state clearly who you are and what your business is.”

Laurance was quick to answer, saying; “Ser Laurance Zvhal and I have brought a travel companion, Miss Aphmau…Withers. We are here to meet with the Lord to discuss a growing concern in the southern region.”
My eyes went wide with the mention of my last name. Withers? That’s Rowan’s last name? Did Laurance think we were married? Nonetheless, Laurance knew more than I did in this situation so I let him do it. 

The two guards nodded their heads, turning on their heals to go inside the gates to probably discuss with someone else if we shall past. While they were doing so, I leaned over to Laurance and said; “Rowan and I aren’t married, you realize.” 

He turned to me, looking equally as confused but chuckled and shook his head. “Withers is a last name given to people in Ru’an if they are…unsure of or not given the right to bare their father’s last name.” 

Bastards. Was the first thing that came to mind. Rowan was a bastard…I found it surprising. 

“Like for instance, I had the name Withers for a majority of my childhood. Before Lord Hayden Zvhal officially welcomed me into his family,” Laurance went on to explain. “So no, I don’t think you and Rowan are romantically involved. If so, I would worry for your eyesight.” 

“Why’s that?” 

“Why marry a man who seems to be melded to a helmet?” 

I guess he had a point but, still. It felt uneasy to hear such slanders of my friend. But before I could defend him, the guards approached us again, saying; “Welcome to Scaleswind. Our superior is on his way to relay the news of your arrival to Lord Rosenburg. He’ll be in his estate. In the meantime, your instructed to head over and wait for your call. Do you understand?” 

“Yes,” Laurance and I said simultaneously. Then the gate began to open, us trotting up to it and riding through once it was high enough to fit. Once we were in, my eyes first landed on not the tall buildings or beautifully paved roads. Instead a large red banner with a golden falcon embroidered on. It’s eyes peered onto me like it was aware of my presence. 

“The Rosenburg family is one of the very few ancient houses of Ru’an. It’s surprising that they have lasted this long.” 

“So the falcon is like the Zvhal’s sunflower?” I asked, picking up on context clues. He smiled and nodded his head. He then went on to say; “And like us, they have a saying as well. Our’s is ‘facing the sun and the future’, theirs is ‘flying high and strong’.” 

“Wow…you know a lot of these things,” I say as we continue on our way. He lifted his shoulders to say; “I kind of have to be if I am to be considered a part of a noble family.” 

“What about the other noble families? Do you know theirs?” 

He laughed and nodded his head. “We’d be here for a while if I were to tell you all of them. And we have a task to focus on.” 

“You’re right, sorry. Let’s go.” 

We got off our horses and began our walk through the city. Unlike Meteli and Phoenix Drop, Scaleswinds roads were made of nicely laid cobblestone. People were out and bustling through the shops as we passed by. I probably saw hundreds of people in just a matter of minutes. A mother and her children at the bakery, three guards walking along on their patrol, a man pulling water from a well…it felt alive. ]

And they were only a part of the beauty of this place. The city itself was gorgeous as I had predicted from our trail view. Details of steel shined in the sunlight every once and a while. Statues of angels and soldiers were scattered about, surrounded by lush gardens on the corners of streets. And I realized then why the buildings themselves were black and white. There were pops of colors all over. Ranging from pink and red roses, orange and yellow shirts hung from a line in between an ally, and then, in the distance I saw almost a rainbow of colors in the temple’s glass windows. I couldn’t register what the image was from here but all I knew is that it must’ve been casting a wonderful array of colors inside. Part of me wanted to ask Laurance if we could stop and look inside. 

“For a city that’s in the middle of a war, it seems very lively and bright,” I commented, still looking around as Laurance and I walked along. He chuckled and said; “One can only hope that’s the case for every village and city if it were to ever happen! No one wants to see their home be dulled and somber, would you?” 

I shook my head, smiling in agreement. “I mean, I guess it is a paper war, as you said. No reason for the people to suffer for it.” 

His face softened as he nodded. “And that’s a good opinion to have, Aph.” 

I stared at him in confusion, asking; “A-Aph?” 

“Ah! Sorry!” He exclaimed, waving his hands in front of him and making us stop in our tracks. Due to this, I think some people overheard us and I couldn’t help but overhear an older gentlemen grumble as he walked past us; “Nice one buddy…”

Laurance ignored him as he went on to say; “I just wanted to give you a little…nickname of sorts. But it was very rude of me to–”

“What? No, not at all!” I insisted, grabbing his attention by taking his arm. “I love it, personally! I think it’s very sweet! I have never had a nickname before…at least to my knowledge!” 

I watched as his confidence seemed to seep back in. Even Thorgi groaned…a way a dog can. “Well, if you had just said you wanted one, I would have given you one sooner,” He smirked, placing his hands on his hips. 

I crossed my arms as I took a small step back, raising a brow as I asked; “Oh really?” 

“Yup,” He said, popping the word at the end. “I had a few come to mind when I first met you. I just didn’t have the guts to say it outloud.” 

I finally returned the playful gaze as I replied, leaning closer to him; “Good. Some thoughts are just meant to be a secret.” 

He laughed abruptly, me joining in. Now, I’m sure Rowan would have found the interaction a bit inappropriate but, I found it all in good fun. Laurance went on to say in between breaths, still laughing; “What? You don’t want to hear that I thought you were an angel sent from Irene herself?” 

“Hm, I’ll take the compliment but, no not really,” I shrugged, still smiling. And with that, we continued on our way to the palace.

—

When we arrived, stablemen took our horses and told us they would be taken care of during our stay here. Luckily, they let me keep Thorgi. Though, I was partially distracted by the grounds of the Rosenburg’s estate. The front of the home dawned a very well-kept garden with strong oak trees and lush bushes. Rose bushes also added a pop of color here and there. The home itself was still made of the almost pure white stone as the rest of the city. But it gave a grander appearance. If anything, it seemed more like a castle compared to one I saw in Meteli. It had tall, pointed towers. Dark wood decorated the outside as well, giving off intricate designs. Closer to the top where the roof began to form was again the beautiful stained-glass windows. All different colors and I could only imagine what the inside looked like. Walls lined the property, guards standing at their posts, watching. As Laurance and I walked along the grounds, they shut the steel gates behind us, the guards turning once again to watch us as we went on our way. 

I was about to ask but Laurance was one step ahead of me and said; “Remember…they’re in the middle of a war. They may know me and my family but they don’t know you. All the Rosenburgs are waiting for from the Ro’Meave family is the first attack. So, a stranger walking into their home may be something they are being alert about.” 

That worried me, especially with the task at hand. How in the world were these people supposed to trust me? “Maybe this isn’t a good idea then. They’ll never want to help me…I was right. Rowan should have come in my place.” 

“Nonsense,” Laurance said, stopping me in my tracks. He rested his hands on my shoulders and said; “Miss Aphmau, I may not have known you very long but, I can assure you that if you go in there and act the same way you have been treating me, they’ll listen to you.” 

I felt my lips curve into a small smile as I said; “Thank you, Laurance…but please do stop me if I end up rambling due to nerves.” 

He laughed and nodded his head, taking his hands off my shoulders and allowing the both of us to continue our walk towards the estate. “I promise you that I won’t allow you to make a fool of yourself.” 

As we made our way closer to the door, I could see that the large doors had carvings of a woman. I didn’t have much time to see it but I could register that she was wearing a hooded cape and holding what looked like a drop of fire. That’s all I could see before they were opened for us and we walked into the entrance of the Rosenburg estate. We were greeted by a grand entryway. Beautiful paneling were on the walls with gorgeous portraits on the walls. Statues of men and women lined the walls…some in…indecent condition to say the least. A service man came up to us and offered to guide us where we would be meeting the Lord and his daughter. We accepted and followed him through endless hallways it seemed. Granted, I wasn’t truly complaining too much. It was a lovely home. Maybe not cozy but breathtaking to say the least. I wouldn’t be surprised if they were one of the wealthiest families in Ru’an. 

The man opened another large door that opened up to a great hall. It was pretty empty, pillars holding up the tall roof, chandeliers dangling off of it. And those stained glass windows were there. Three on each side. Each depicting a different man or woman. And again, I saw the woman in the hood. She had wings of white feathers and the fire that I saw was now above her head in a purple hue. And like predicted, colors danced on the floors. In front of Laurance and I was an altar of some sort with a long table, six chairs along it, facing us. The man who helped us told us they would be here momentarily and told us to wait here. We agreed and were just left with ourselves and the few guards that were already there before we arrived. 

I just couldn’t take my eyes off the windows. “Who are they?” 

“The Divine Warriors,” He replied, a small grin on his face. I knew he was silently laughing at me due to the fact I didn’t know, which told me that they were probably a big deal. “Kul’zak the Traveler is the one on the right next to the door.” 

I looked over and did indeed see him. He was depicted wearing a deep green robe, holding a scroll and a green flame. I couldn’t help but notice the scar on his face. “He’s actually the ancestor of the family who used to rule Meteli and its territory. Unfortunately they have passed but his legacy still lives on. Because of him, he found that Meteli had the most fertile soil in the country.” 

“That’s impressive,” I said, honestly astonished that one man could discover that. “What about the others?” 

“Well, next to him is Enki the Wise. His land he is most worshiped on is Tu’la and the islands that surround it,” Laurance went on. “His famous library is there. Um…oh, next to him is Edmund the Protector. He’s most known for leading the battle that overthrew the monarchy that used to rule here.” 

Both men were of course depicted well. Enki held a staff with a golden orb on top, carrying books in his other arm. Edmund just held a sword in front of him proudly, golden wings behind him. But not of feathers. Above him was a blue orb, sending a strong ray of the same color onto the floor. I could tell Laurance wanted to say more but we were interrupted by doors opening. 

In came two men and a young woman. I had to assume that it was Lord Rosenburg and his daughter. The second man was a mystery at first but I was sure to get an explanation. Though, I felt my nerves pick up again, seeing how stern their faces were. Unlike the Zvhals, they seemed more tired and closed-off, which worried me. They took their seats at the table, the Lord saying; “Ser Zvhal. I’m surprised to see you, especially without a preemptive announcement of your intent to travel here. What seems to be the reason?” 

“I am here as an escort, Lord Rosenburg. By my father and Ser Rowan Wither’s request,” Laurance answered him. He directed their attention to me, making my heart pick up its pace for a moment. The Lord peered at me, leaning over the table slightly. “This is Miss Aphmau of Phoenix Drop. She is here for any assistance that you can provide.”

“G-Good afternoon–” I began but was interrupted by the second man asking; “What is your query, Miss Aphmoo?” 

“Aphmau, I think her name was, Mister Gavin,” The Lord’s daughter corrected, almost sharply. He seemed to grimace for a second before she went on to say; “Please. Tell us. We’ll see how we can help.” 

“Oh, um…you see, Phoenix Drop has recently lost their Lord and Lady. And now, with recent developments, they theorize that there could be foul play involved,” I tried explaining as clearly as possible, clutching my hands tightly to try and calm my nerves. “Ser Rowan Wither’s suggests that we could inform you and other major cities of what the priority suspect looks like. And possibly, to be on the lookout for Lord and Lady Fyresmith.” 

A painful silence rang through the hall. I waited there patiently as I watched Mister Gavin lean over and whisper something into the Lord’s ear. The Lord seemed to take the words seriously, sitting straighter in his chair as he asked me; “Tell me Miss Aphmau…why isn’t Rowan Wither’s here instead of Laurance Zvhal?” 

“We thought it was best for him to return to Phoenix Drop. He’s only one out of three guards who are trained there and it didn’t seem safe for him to be away for so long,” I replied, honestly. The Lord scratched his beard, thinking to himself. His daughter decided to ask the next question; “Why did he send you, might I ask?” 

“Um…well, uh,” I stuttered, trying to find the words. I was struggling severely so Laurance decided to step in and help; “She is one of the few people who has seen the suspect, your grace. She’d be able to give a decent description of the man.” 

“But why isn’t someone of higher ranking in Phoenix Drop out here informing us that they suspect their Lord and Lady to be not dead but missing?” Gavin butted in. “That’s where I have my concerns, sir.” 

“You heard the explanation,” Nicole said to him, sternly. “They can’t afford to have their head guard leave on such a long journey. It’s at least a week’s trip to get from Phoenix Drop to Scaleswind. They were only doing what was best—”

“All I am hearing is that Phoenix Drop is small and insignificant to the point that they can’t bear to lose another person of importance,” Gavin went on, looking at me. “Does your bastard head guard know that we are in the middle of a conflict with the other powerhouse of this country? Why does he think that letting a woman with no title come and make a case is going to convince us to help?” 

I stood there frozen, confused as to why his voice was being risen and why he was directing his frustration towards me. I could tell Laurance was getting irritated with this man’s lecture as well, saying; “Unfortunately, Phoenix Drop does not have the same privileges as Scaleswind or Meteli. It needs support. Especially during this trying time–” 

“Last time I recalled, Phoenix Drop was solely Meteli’s responsibility,” Lord Rosenburg finally spoke after a long silence. “As much as I sympathize with your village’s struggles, Miss Aphmau, I am afraid that Scaleswind can not bear to be involved in another challenge.” 

I felt my heart drop to my stomach, knowing that I had probably failed. I immediately feared what my friends back in Phoenix Drop would think of me. Would they be disappointed? Would they be upset with me? 

“I am terribly sorry but my advisor is right. We can house you and provide you with anything for your next leg of the journey but, I cannot allow my guards to be fearful with something like this,” Lord Rosenburg offered, a frown on his face. Even though he had to deliver the bad news, he still seemed sorry for it. His daughter though was having none of it; “Father, we have only listened. We have not debated or thought through this. Please, can we think about this a moment longer?” 

“I am sorry Nicole but, Gavin is right,” Lord Rosenburg insisted, taking his daughter’s hands. “We need to put our city and our people first. You will understand this sooner than you think.” 

And with that the two men left, leaving just the three of us in the room. Nicole looked towards me, her long red braid whipping around her shoulder as she did and said; “Please, don’t worry too much. I have a way of convincing my father of things. But please enjoy your stay, as much as you can.” 

And with that she rushed off after her father. I remained there, silent. In complete shock. I don’t know if it was because I failed or because they insulted me and Rowan in the span of two minutes. Laurance looked pissed, saying; “They had no right to treat you that way. Well, at least his advisor. And I may not see eye-to-eye with Rowan but, bringing up his parentage was uncalled for.” 

He rested a hand on my shoulder and I looked back up at him. He smiled with upturned brows as he said; “But let’s remain hopeful. They may change their minds…also Brightport is just a few days sail away. Scaleswind may not help us but they certainly can.” 

I grinned, knowing he was right. I needed to remain positive in all of this. As much as I could. “Who do we talk to about getting a boat?”

Chapter Text

Miss Aphmau had a face that when you see an ounce of anxiety on it, it was easy to read. I felt awful that she had to be put through that. I was shocked truthfully. Lord Rosenburg was usually more understanding. I knew deep down that if his pompous advisor wasn’t present, the conversation would have gone differently. Also those words should have never been spoken in a grand hall. The room was meant for deeper debate and active listening. Not to look down upon others. At least that’s what Hayden has taught me. Especially knowing that when Cadenza takes over as Lady of Meteli, I will probably be the only person she has that’s considered to be family. But I digress.

Aphmau didn’t deserve to be insulted. Nobody deserves it. Not even Rowan, who also earned a jabbed with no way to defend his actions. The scene caused me to be uncomfortable for the rest of the afternoon, even when I had retired to my chambers for the night. Lord Rosenburg was gracious enough to let us spend the night here at the very least. So it was unfortunate that I still couldn’t relax. I guess the idea of Miss Aphmau not being able to rest after such a stressful altercation bothered me. 

After deciding that being alone wasn’t the best option, I thought maybe helping her if she needed it was the best action I could do. I had taken off my armor but had not changed into my evening attire yet so it was still not a hassle. 

I grabbed my sword and belt though as a precaution, making my way over to where she was staying. Once I made it to the door, I held up my knuckles and politely knocked. In a matter of moments, Aphmau opened the door and peeked her head out. She smiled at the sight of me and said; “Laurance! Is everything okay?”

“Yes, of course,” I told her, confidently. “I was just wondering if there was anything I could do to quell your worries. I would hate to go to sleep knowing that there was a possibility you weren’t taking advantage of the expensive bed here.”

She giggled as she said; “Well, you would be correct that I am still trying to relax. But I doubt there’s much you could do.”

I pondered for a moment, thinking of what we could possibly do. Then I recalled my memories of Scaleswind. How the streets at night were always a bit more lively. On my first trip here with the Zvhals, I spent all night with Cadenza drinking and eating food. It was probably one of my fonder memories. 

“Would you like to join me on an evening stroll, Miss Aphmau?”

She thought for a moment, taking a look into her room for a moment before saying; “I honestly would love to. I can’t bare the silence right now.”

“I agree wholeheartedly. You won’t be disappointed either. Guard’s honor.”

She laughed again, closing the door behind her. “I don’t think that’s how it works but alright then. Lead the way, Ser Laurance.”

—

And as predicted, the streets were alive with music and people. Women and men were drinking in pubs, singing songs of heroes and myths. Children were dancing as musicians played popular songs that I was familiar with. Even stray animals seemed to be enjoying themselves. Thorgi, who had joined us on our stroll, was enjoying the smells. Stopping to sniff approximately every thirty seconds. 

“I’m surprised,” Aphmau said as she looked around in wonder. “Why do people seem to be celebrating?”

“They’re alive. Sometimes that reason is enough,” I told her. I spotted a cart selling ale, a man shouting the prices to try and get people’s attention. “Have you ever drank before?”

“Well, a bit in Phoenix Drop. But I wouldn’t say I’m experienced in it,” She said, shyly. I raised a hand and said; “Well. I can assure you that I have plenty of responsible experiences. So would you like to have a drink with me?”

She nodded and I went ahead to the cart and purchased two pints of ale, one for the both of us. She had decided to pick up Thorgi, the small thing fitting into her satchel, his head poking out.

 “We should get him some food too. Keep an eye out,” She told me, taking the pint from me gently. “Do you think this will distract me?”

I shook my head. “For me, it only lets some of my stress off my shoulders. That’s why so many people enjoy it.”

“Alright then,” She shrugged, taking a sip of the ale. We went along our way, walking down the streets and taking in the sights. Eventually, I led her to the square where most of the activity was happening. Joyous music rang throughout, the people taking to the cobblestone path to dance and clap along. I watched as her eyes went wide as she gawked at the bright lights and exciting environment. I couldn’t help but smile to myself as I went ahead to take in the view myself. I felt any tension of the journey here wash off my shoulders as I watched others have a blast. Or maybe that was the ale.

“How often do they do this?”, Aphmau asked me and I looked at her like she was insane, admittedly. I asked here; “Does Phoenix Drop not have this?” 

She shrugged and said; “Perhaps it’s due to how much smaller we are but, not really. We tend to just enjoy the village pub and inn but that's pretty much it. It’s never to this scale.” 

I smirked, taking another few sips of my ale before saying; “Well, I guess I could always stay in Phoenix Drop a few nights to try and liven it up.” 

She giggled and replied with; “I’d like that. And I’m sure the others would as well.” 

I laughed, looking back out to the crowd. A new song had started and the people started to form a line. A small idea passed my mind and I couldn’t help but ask; “Would you like to join me in a dance?” 

She looked up me, her cheeks having a small rosy tint to them as she said; “B-But I don’t know how–” 

“Well, no better time to start learning, don’t you think? Also, it could be something you bring home to your village. We’ll teach them together,” I say, placing my cup of ale down before stretching out my hand. “What do you say, Miss Aphmau? Care to join me?” 

A small smile appeared on her face as she set her cup next to mine. She then took my hand after making sure Thorgi was safe inside her satchel. I silently celebrated my victory as I guided her to the crowd, finding a nice open spot towards the edge. If she claimed she had no clue on how to dance than I wouldn’t want to embarrass her by bring her to the middle where everyone could see. But I highly doubted it…which was my mistake. I had to hold back my laughter as she fumbled around, trying to mimic the people around us. She truly looked like a toddler trying to take their first steps. She seemed to noticed my controtted face and shyly slumped, saying; “See? I told you that I–” 

“Nonsense, you just are inventing new moves. I think everyone should do what you are doing,” I insisted, trying to get her excited again. I started to copy her movements, probably causing the two of us to look like fools but we couldn’t help but laugh at each other. She would do a move, I would copy before doing my own which she would copy. At one point, we just took each other’s hands and spun around, still being obnoxious probably to the outside world. 

Miss Aphmau was truly something else and I now understood why Rowan seemed so confident in her. I didn’t necessarily see her as the other women in Meteli, ones that I could swoon at just one look. I genuinely just wanted to get to know her more and not for any romantic purposes as Rowan may have warned her about. And how I might’ve come off as when I first met her. I just wanted to know her as an individual and hopefully keep her around as a friend. Knowing that this journey was coming to an end, saddened me and I hoped that I could at least write to her from time to time…

I felt my back hit someone else’s as we were spinning and I immediately stopped to turn to apologize as one does but, when my eyes met the other’s, I froze. 

“Laurance? Is that you?” He asked me, surprised in his voice. He sounded happy to see me. Why? Why would he of all people be happy to see me?

“K-Kenmur! What a surprise!” I say, trying to recover. He let out a joyous shout as he said, placing hands on my shoulders; “You look well! And as handsome as ever! Did Cad do something different with your hair?” 

“Um, no but, thanks bud,” I replied, still finding it hard to find my footing. He didn’t seem to notice and instead said; “Oh! Who is this young lady?” 

“I’m Aphmau,” Aphmau responded, blissfully unaware as she let out her hand to shake. “Laurance has been my escort on my journey to some nearby cities. Are you two acquainted?”

“Haha! Yes! We’ve known each other since diapers!” Kenmur chuckled. “Laurance was the most talkative growing up so it was hard to not be his friend!” 

Their conversation kind of melted away at that point. I just couldn’t help but be in complete disbelief. First Castor and now him. Why? Why was Irene punishing me this way? And most importantly, why were they not mad at me? Last time I saw them…Irene, they must think the worst of me. Kenmur especially! 

“Laurance, you okay there?” Kenmur asked, reaching out again. I quickly snapped out of it and nodded my head saying; “Oh! Heh, it must be the ale getting to me!” 

“That’ll do it. You were always a lightweight,” Kenmur laughed once more. But nonetheless he rested a hand on my shoulder once again, saying; “I won’t hold you two up but, seriously, Laurance, I miss you. I know that it’s been hard to keep contact with my research and all here but, if you ever find yourself in Scaleswind again, please let me know. I’d love to catch up. I’m actually planning on visiting Meteli to see my family. Could I maybe see you then?” 

“S-Sure!” I sputtered, dying to leave right at that moment. It was getting suffocating, even out in the open like this. “Just let Cadenza or me know when you’re arriving!” 

“Perfect! Then I’ll see you soon!” He smiled brightly as always, his dark brown eyes glimmering in the lantern lights. He then looked to Aphmau and said; “And please enjoy Scaleswind as much as you can before leaving. It’s a beautiful city.” 

And with that, he rejoined his party and went on his way. I still stood there, unable to react to what just happened. It had been a year since I had seen him. And it still felt all too soon. Aphmau looked up at me, now seeming to notice as she gently asked; “Laurance? Are you alright?” 

“Yeah…Yeah…are you alright with–” 

“I am just fine heading back. As long as you’re ready.” 

I nodded, thanking her silently as we began to make our way back. 

–

I had said goodnight to Laurance about an hour ago. I reminded myself to thank him in the morning once he picked himself back up again. I was having a wonderful time and it seemed like Laurance was too. Until his friend showed up. It wasn’t too noticeable in his defense. But the look on his face was undeniable. Seeing his old friend caused a negative reaction and I knew it was time to leave. 

Now I was laying in bed, unable to fall asleep once more. I was unable to get my thoughts to slow down and allow myself to take a moment’s pause. For goodness sake, I was probably in one of the softest beds and silkiest pajamas in all of Ru’an. Yet I couldn’t sleep. I groaned, sitting up and pushing myself out of bed. 

Perhaps a walk around would do me some good? 

Part of me debated going to Laurance’s room to see if he was still awake. But I decided against it. He was probably not interested in talking at the moment and who’s to blame him. I may be what some may call curious but, I don’t need to snoop in business that I had no right to know. If I didn’t know any better, I probably would have begged for either Rowan or Laurance to tell me what the issue between the two of them was. After getting to know both of them more, I thought the two of them would have made good friends. Not two men who literally groan in disgust at the sight of each other. 

Again, none of my business. I tied on a robe that Nicole’s maids had given me for the night and a pair of night shoes before heading out of my room. Luckily, the estate as noted before had very large windows that allowed the natural light of the night to seep in to create enough assistance to guide me around. Once I got into some of the main rooms, chandlers and torches still were lit as night servants were still out and about. They would politely say hello to me as I passed by before going back into their work. I knew not to bother them. 

Eventually, I made it into the great hall once more. Those stained-glass windows still immediately catching my attention as I entered the room. The side of Kul’zak, Enki, and Edmund were dark but the other three were quite the opposite. Colorful lights shined into the room as the moon struck them just perfectly. I deemed that there was no harm in taking in their beauty a bit more before heading back to my room to try to sleep again. 

My eyes drew me to the one with a woman in a purple cloak. Her hair cascaded down to her hips as feathered wings sprouted from her back. Lilac flame danced around her feet as she held a deep orange, almost flame like orb in front of her. Her window just looked so different from the others. Almost like it demanded everyone’s attention. 

“I see you like Irene’s as well,” A gentle voice came to my ears. I snapped my head over to see that it belongs to none other than Nicole Rosenburg. Her braided ruby red hair was now down from its braid, it looked wavy and still perfect in a way. Her gray eyes glimmered in the moonlight as she walked over to me saying with a kind tone; “Don’t be worried. I don’t bite.”

“I, uh, just worried that you wouldn’t–” 

“Trust me, Miss Aphmau. I spend my nights walking these halls myself,” She spoke, turning her gaze to the windows herself. “I especially like to come here. Menphia is my personal favorite.” 

She pointed to the third window closest to the door that Laurance and I walked in through the day before. The window also displayed a woman with dark hair and in silver armor. A golden cape surrounded her and a burgundy orb floated above her head. Instead of Edmund who held his sword in front of him, safely touching the ground, she had it drawn, guiding what looked like soldiers in the background. 

“Menphia the Fury. I assume you don’t know, based on the fact that Ser Laurance was explaining it to you before we entered the room,” She said, a small smile appearing on her lips. “She’s worshiped in the snow terrains of Ru’an. There, they believe her spirit controls the land to protect them from danger. There’s rumors that ancient magic still lingers there.”

“Is that a bad thing?” 

“Would you like to have a run in with a ghost or a werewolf, Miss Aphmau? Possibly a warlock or witch?” Nicole asked me, curiosity washing over her face. I shook my head, imagining the scene. I think I would die in a matter of minutes. She chuckled under her breath, saying; “But it is just a rumor. Part of me wonders if Ser Rowan Withers believes such rumors. He only has planned for you to go as far as Brightport.” 

“What’s Brightport like? If you don’t mind me asking.” 

She shook her head as if to assure me before answering; “Fishy. They are one of the smaller cities here and they are responsible for most of the sea trade of this country. Pretty impressive Navy.” 

“Which one do they tend to worship?” I asked. 

She smirked. “That’s the most interesting part. They don’t have a preference. Brightport is made up of merchants and sailors from all around. It’s become a melting pot of sorts. So, you’ll find interesting characters there, I’m sure. I hope you find the boat I have arranged for you to suffice on your journey.” 

My eyes went wide as I began to stammer out. She stopped me by resting a hand on my shoulder as she said; “It was the least I could do. I will be also informing some of the guards here about this masked man. As well as be on the lookout for Lord and Lady Fyresmith. Since I am only my father’s heir, they may not take much action but I can assure you, they’ll be aware.” 

“T-Thank you,” I could only manage to make out. She nodded her head and gently took my arm in hers. She continued on her tour of sorts of the stained-glass windows. “Shad the Destroyer…unfortunately, not much is known of him. His family has also recently died out…as well as his homeland, Falconclaw.”

Shad’s window was one of red, purples, and blacks. He looked nothing like a man but more of a shadow-like creature. Nicole went on to say; “I think there’s more to unearth about him…I mean, how does such a heroic man fall so deeply from grace?” 

“Maybe he was driven to that point,” I suggested, honestly. I truly didn’t have a clue what she meant right at that moment but I was happy to listen and learn.  

She smirked again. “I like you…now, Irene. The matron and possibly the most popular of the six. Your favorite window as well.” 

She pulled me back over to the window and just had the both of us stare at it for a moment. She thought of what to say, slowly starting with; “She’s…well, she’s the mother of Ru’an, some would say. She’s the one who started it all. The one who found all the rest and guided us into the prosperity that is our country now. Granted…there is still some conflict.” 

“Are you regarding the conflict with O’Khasis?” I asked, shyly. I didn’t know my place at this very moment and if I could even ask such a question, she only sighed and nodded her head. She turned to look at Edmund’s window, a small smile creeping onto her lips again as she said; “Yes…unfortunately, our families have been torn at the moment. And if you were to ask me, I think it’s all a bit ridiculous.”

Again, I felt like it wasn’t my place to dig into the story so I just showed her I was listening by shrugging and saying; “Fighting is just a pointless way of communicating.” 

She didn’t respond and just walked herself over to the window. She was peering up to it so sweetly that I just couldn’t help but ask; “Is everything okay?” 

“Heh…yes. Of course,” She said, looking back at me. Her expression didn’t change as she said; “Did Ser Laurance tell you?”

“Admittedly, not very much. He saw that I grew a bit anxious so he dropped the topic,” I told her, joining her side once more. I looked up at the window again. Edmund was truly depicted in a flattering way. Especially compared to Shad’s. 

She giggled slightly, saying; “I can assure you that Mr. Gavin wouldn’t have given another shit about your issues, unfortunately. Cursed marriage or not.” 

“M-Marriage?” 

She looked at me again, raising a brow as she said; “You really are not aware of anything, are you?”  I guess my face faltered because she immediately said; “Respectfully! I do not know much about you, Miss Aphmau. You could be from Tu’la for all I know!” 

“No, no, it’s alright,” I assured her. “I actually do not know much about anything.” 

She laughed again, crossing her arms, her pink silk nightgown folding slightly. “You do know how to make people feel comfortable around you though. So maybe lead off with that, instead of insisting you know nothing. Not many people will listen to you then.” 

“I-I will keep that in mind.” 

“There you go…but, yes. I was arranged to marry the Lord of O’Khasis’ eldest son to bond our ancient families,” She went on. “It was agreed upon when we were pretty young so I would see him a couple times per year. Garroth and I in that time grew to become good friends.” 

“That’s a strange name,” I say, unable to hold it in. It was either that or bursting out laughing. She luckily appreciated the comment, her smile growing. 

“It was a family thing. It’s better, in my opinion, than his father’s name, Garte,” Nicole assured me. “And you can make fun of it. He hated it as well.” 

Something rang out to me with her words. “You mean hates?” 

Her frown appeared again and I feared that I struck a nerve. But she said; “No…I meant to say it in the past tense. He, uh…he was killed shortly before our wedding.” 

My eyes went wide as I quickly rushed to say; “I am so sorry for your lost–” 

“I appreciate the sentiment but it has been five years now. I should be over it,” She told me, looking back up at the window. I frowned, genuinely saying with concern; “You loved him. It’s okay to still be saddened by it.” 

She laughed once more. “Not romantically, I can assure you. But, yes, we were true friends. He was one of the very few people who truly understood me…but, I think he would be disappointed in knowing I was still mourning him.” 

I decided to change the subject. “So what happened?” 

She took a breath, saying; “We have no clue. The day before our wedding, they found him in his room…his father blamed us for it. Even with no evidence. But the man was already mad so it wasn’t a surprise.” 

I truly didn’t know how to respond. She seemed to notice and rested a hand on my shoulder; “You know…I truly recommend warning people that you make them open up very quickly. I haven’t talked about Garroth to another person in well…perhaps years.” 

I finally was able to say; “I’m sorry about your friend, Lady Nicole.” 

She nodded as a way thank you, looking back up at the window once more. “The Ro’Meaves are descendants of Edmund. And to this day, I don’t know how Garroth managed to look so much like him. So I guess I have that…” 

And there we stood. Gazing at the windows and enjoying the peace of it all.

Chapter Text

The docks of Scaleswind were just as remarkable as the rest of the city. Tall ships almost touched the sky as people were milling about with baskets of fish and other items. I was thankful that Lord Rosenburg was willing to let us use one of his ships to travel to Brightport. Of course, we needed a bit of convincing from his daughter but, nevertheless, he let us borrow it. And quickly too. He had his servants load up our supplies and two horses onto the boat the next morning. He even instructed Mr. Gavin to make sure the captain of this boat got Laurance and I there as quickly as possible. As I walked down the dock, following the instructions given to me, I saw the Lord, Nicole, and Mr. Gavin was waiting for me by the boat. 

“Miss Aphmau,” Lord Rosenburg said, with a smile. As much as I was disappointed with the outcome of our meeting, I could tell just by his gray eyes that he was a good person. Perhaps just under…interesting advising. “I hope that next time you’re in Scaleswind you’ll consider stopping by our homestead again. Nicole told me how you two got along quite well last night.” 

I gave him a polite smile, bowing my head slightly to say; “Yes, of course. Maybe next time Ser Rowan will be in my company.” 

“Let’s hope so. I’m intrigued to meet this…masked guard,” Nicole said, giggling a bit. “Ser Laurance told me a little about him this morning. Needless to say, you have got yourself two pretty capable guards willing to help you, Miss Aphmau.” 

I was shocked that maybe Laurance said something complimentary about Rowan. Without me present to remind him. “He’s waiting for you on the boat. Safe travels home, Miss Aphmau.” 

I bowed again, saying goodbye before walking up to the deck of the ship. As stated, Laurance was there talking to some of the crew. I assume about what the plan and from what I was overhearing, something a bit more realistic than just “get there quicker” as Mr. Gavin liked to put it. I walked over and when we caught each other’s eyes, he grinned at me and said; “Ah, good morning, Aphmau. You’ll be happy to hear that these men can assure us arrival to Brightport in two days time. Do you get seasick, by chance?” 

I shook my head and said; “I have no clue. We’ll have to find out.” 

“Well, always make sure to aim the puke over the ship deck. Never on it,” He said, with a wink. The two of us laughed slightly to the joke before I asked; “Are you feeling better? I recall your reaction to seeing that man last night. I just want to make sure you’re doing okay to travel today.” 

He raised his hands and said with a prideful look; “I can assure you, Miss Aphmau, that I will perfectly fine for the rest of our journey. I apologize for cutting the night short and ruining your experience.” 

“But you didn’t, Laurance. I had a good time last night, promise,” I insisted, placing a hand on his arm. “Thorgi did as well.”

Thorgi just on cue popped his head from my bag and gave out a little yip. Laurance seemed to be relieved, saying next; “Then it’s a shame the night didn’t continue. Another hour out and I would have you swooning over me.” 

I raised a brow, crossing my arms. “Oh, really? Cause last time I checked, I caught your eye in Meteli. If you were out longer with me, you would be the one to swoon.” 

A devilish smirk spread across his face, him leaning down to say; “So you are admitting that you’d try to court me, Miss Aphmau?” 

I felt a wave of embarrassment hit me, me sputtering out; “Oh my–no! Oh goodness no! I just was–I–what I meant was—”

He laughed, waving his hand to spot me as he replied; “I’m only teasing Aph! No need to lose your tongue! But, as much as I am enjoying this banter, I need to discuss a few things with the captain.” 

“O-Oh, of course! Go on ahead!” 

And with that, he patted me on the shoulder and went off to find the captain. I stood there, watching the boat leave the dock, feeling the ocean breeze already in my hair. Thankfully, it was also cooling down my cheeks from my bright red blush. 

—

A few hours later, I could barely see the mainland as we headed towards Brightport. Laurance had informed me that Brightport was still technically connected to the mainland by smaller islands and it wasn’t too far off the coast between Meteli and Scaleswind, so we would still be able to see the mainland from there. It was now just the job of heading south down along the coast before reaching the dock of Brightport. I had stayed on the main deck, just watching the vast water as clouds passed by on the gorgeous sunny day. I sighed to myself, smelling the salt in the air. I could see why some preferred the sea to land. I personally would not find myself spending more time than needed here but, I could enjoy it and appreciate it’s beauty for what it was. Thorgi stood by my feet, not being able to see the view and decided that napping by my feet was the better option. I wondered, looking down at him, how my friends back in Phoenix Drop would think of him. 

Donna and Molly would probably squeal in excitement seeing the “adorable puppy”. Zoey would probably have a similar approach, just with less noise. Dale and Zenix might just…be neutral about it. Rowan? Well, Rowan probably would insist on me and someone else to research about wolf pups and the risks of having one. Also if it was safe to have around children. He’d still love him…just may have a more cautious view of it all. Brendan will probably hide in fear of him though. 

“He’s finding the ocean peaceful,” Laurance observed out loud, coming to join me towards the edge of the deck. He leaned next to me, taking a moment to look out for himself. The sun was beginning to fall behind the small outline of the mainland, the sky darkening and turning an array of oranges and yellows. Ironically, very similar to his hair. “I gotta say, I am totally a sunset sort of guy. What about you?” 

I shrugged. “They’re both pretty spectacular, don’t you think?” 

“Fair…I just find more relief in knowing that rest is coming very soon,” He admitted, chuckling towards the end. We both just rested against the railing of the ship, gazing at the now orange water as we sailed along. I imagined what creatures could be below those waves and what they thought of us. How we were gliding across the top of their world. And why we were so big. Or so small.

“I wanted to also apologize for my behavior last night,” Laurance then abruptly said. I turned my head in confusion, gazing at him as I stood up straight to say; “There’s nothing to apologize for, Laurance. Just as I said before. You weren’t well last night and I rather you be rested. Also, I had a great time. Even if it was–” 

“But it didn’t have to be cut short,” Laurance interrupted me. “I should have stayed and been okay. Kenmur was my friend after all. There was no reason for me to leave like that…” 

“You mean…the man last night?” 

He nodded his head, smiling slightly as he looked down. He twiddled with his gloved fingers, tugging lightly at the fingers to pull the gloves up only slightly to then pull the glove back down. “Kenmur and I have known each other since we were children. Like Cadenza and I. If he stuck around longer, he would have probably started telling some embarrassing story about me for sure.” 

I smiled partially as I leaned back down to possibly meet his eyes again. He went on; “He moved to Scaleswind last year. To do research on the Divine Warriors. He’s always been the smarter out of the two of us…” 

“You’re pretty bright, Laurance.” 

“I think you mean…witty. Charismatic, perhaps,” He laughed. “I can assure you, Aph…I’m not that smart. And when I tell you this, you’ll know.” 

“What do you mean?” I asked, still smiling but admittedly more confused. He looked to me and said; “I don’t think it’s fair that you have no clue how I know Castor and Kenmur. Or why Rowan and I don’t see eye-to-eye. Especially since you are trusting me to escort you.” 

The waves below hit the bow of the ship as we went along with the tide, the sails guiding us. But my focus was truly only on this. “You do not have to tell me if you don’t wish to.” 

“I do. I want to get it off my chest anyway,” He said, turning so his back was now facing the railing of the deck. “I haven’t spoken about it to many people besides Cadenza and my father. Maybe you could give me another point of view. So, trust me, I want this.” 

“O-Okay…” I say, turning as well, since the sun barely peeking over the horizon at this point. Thorgi remained at my side, just maybe scooting every so slightly closer to Laurance. 

“So, yes. Kenmur and I grew up together. His family was always very kind to me and offered me meals if I needed any. Or just flat out wanted one. But, we had this other friend. Her name was Sasha,” He began, crossing his arms and looking down at the ground. I saw his lips turn into a small smile as he reminisced about his past. “The three of us were practically inseparable. Now, she was truly the one who knew the most common sense. She always found a way out of trouble or avoided it entirely. And trust me, we needed it. Cadenza would tag along a good portion of time but, for a long time, it was just us three.”

“What about Castor?” I asked, remembering the man with the chickens and the shack in the woods. 

“He’s Kenmur’s uncle. He once was a very brilliant man as well. His shack used to be a home of many books and research. Kenmur would spend hours there reading while Sasha and I played with toy swords outside with Castor’s old chicken coop.” There was a brightness to Laurance’s green eyes as he talked about that memory. It must have been very important to him to have such an excited expression on his face. “I considered them at times my siblings. There was a point where I did anything for them.” 

“But…?” I asked, knowing there was a catch to this. He gave out a half-hearted chuckle, knowing what I was expecting. 

He sighed as he said; “We got older. Kenmur went off to an academy down in O’Khasis for a couple of years to study. It was a great opportunity for him. Sasha and I were thrilled. At this point, I was taken in by Lord Zvhal and he encouraged me to go to the Guard Academy in Scaleswind. He helped me get admitted and…he got Sasha in as well. It was a huge deal. She was the first woman to do so in centuries. And she excelled at it. Sure, I was good but, she was great .” 

He took a pause, probably starting to struggle to find the words. “When we graduated and took our oaths, she was granted the Head Guard position in Meteli. And then appointed me as her second in command. Kenmur had also returned at that point. And the three of us were happy to get the next chapter started. And for a long time, it stayed like that…”

“Laurance, truly, you do not–” 

“No, it’s alright. But if you don’t want to hear the rest, that’s fine.” 

“I promise I do. Only if it helps though.” 

He nodded. “Well, Castor one day came into town and said that he had gotten a message from a friend saying there were some strange sightings in the woods of old magic. He wanted Kenmur to accompany him and, of course, Sasha insisted that we go as well for safety. So, we went off and everything was going fine. We even were starting to think that the sightings were just some bullshit to mess with Castor. But then we found something. A portal of some sort. It glowed purple and that’s all I can recall. In almost an instant, a man came out of the portal and grabbed Castor, pulling him in. Sasha ran in after him and I did too, telling Kenmur to stay behind and that I would get them out. The portal led us somewhere not of this world and Sasha was already fighting the man that took Castor. Unfortunately, when I reached them, Castor was already bleeding from his head. I decided to help Sasha and the man must have realized that he would be overpowered so he started to run off…”

I just stood there and listened. I already knew, at least, how this story was going but I wanted him to say it. “Sasha was always stubborn. She ran after him and I was close behind. The man crossed a bridge of some sort and when he reached the other side, he had some sort of magic to just…destroy it. I was able to grab ahold of Sasha’s hand before she fell. I…I think for the first time, I saw fear in her eyes and that terrified me. Lava was below us and the ledge was breaking around me. Sasha demanded that I let go and go help Castor…I couldn’t do that. So she made the decision for me.” 

“L-Laurance–” 

“The last thing she told me was to look away…I don’t think she wanted me to see her fall. And she somehow managed to contain her fear once more to just smile at me. Telling me…it was okay.” 

I saw tears welled up in his eyes, him being quick to wipe them away. “I was numb as I went to go get Castor and bring him back to the portal. Kenmur was there waiting, looking relieved to see us. It took him a few minutes to ask where Sasha was…” His smile was now completely gone. He took another deep breath before going on; “We got Castor back and taken care of…but unfortunately that hit to the head completely altered his mind. He hasn’t been the same since…as you saw. Kenmur was so depressed since everything just reminded him of Sasha and the woods around Meteli reminded him of the incident. He blamed himself for not going in. I told him it wasn’t. If anything, it was my fault for not gripping harder onto her hand. Or maybe pulling her up with a bit more strength. He…He decided to go to Scaleswind to continue his research. Take some time away. Which I understood.” 

“Laurance, I’m…I’m so sorry.” 

“I'm not done. You deserve to know about Rowan,” He said, Rowan’s name coming out with a bit more of a bitter tone but he dialed it back for my sake. “You see, the guard system here has a lot of rules. One of them being to not only protect your people but your own. And being that Sasha was more skilled than me in every way, they thought it was strange that she didn’t make it out and I did. Heck, they hardly believe that we were even sucked into a portal in the first place. But, regardless, they had to make a ruling. They choose five guards to hear the council’s side and then my own recounting of what happened. Two out of the four thought I was innocent. That it was a genuinely horrible accident. But—” 

“Rowan…Rowan was the final vote.” 

Laurance grimaced and nodded his head, his orange locks covering his eyes. “I remember walking into that decision meeting and them reading to me that Ser Rowan Withers thought that I should have done better. That must have been something else I could have done to help my Head Guard.” 

He said Rowan’s name with a great disdain, his eyes squinting and his hands gripping the wood of the railing. “Aph…how could a man, knowing damn well that Sasha was my not only my Head Guard but my dear friend, think that I didn’t try hard enough?” 

I blinked, not knowing what to say. “I-I don’t know…” 

He huffed. “Well, I got a strike. Something that’s really difficult to earn. And I only need three to be banned from my role of being a guard. I was looked down upon by my colleagues and when I took up the mantle of Head Guard, I was mocked by no one wanting to step up for months to be my second-in-command. They said that I have to be cursed . Bad luck . But hey…I guess Rowan and I are even now. He lost his Lord and Lady. That must have not gone well for him.” 

All that was heard for a while was the water and the creaking of the ship. I watched as Laurance’s face went from sorrowful to full of regret and guilt. He took one last deep breath and said; “Miss Aphmau, forgive me for being so guile with my words about Ser Rowan. It’s not my right to—” 

“No. It is. I am very sorry that Rowan made that decision,” I told him, raising my hand to stop him from speaking. “Now, I may not have been in the room when he came to that decision so I  have no clue as to why he decided you were guilty. But I am truly sorry that you had to go through something like that while you were also mourning someone very close to you. No one should have to do that. No one.” 

“Well…” He sighed; “I appreciate you saying that Aphmau. It helps.”

“Of course, Laurance. Anytime.” I say, softly. The ocean sent a breeze just then, causing the two of us to notice how cold it had gotten. He parted from me to say; “We…We should head inside. We don’t want to be sick during our last day of travel. Don’t you think?” 

I nodded, giggling as I said; “Would you escort me to below deck, Ser Laurance?” 

He smirked and let out his arm which I gladly took. “With pleasure, Miss Aphmau.” 

Chapter Text

We arrived at the docks of Brightport a few days later. They were, as I predicted, lively with fishermen and merchant boats as men and women passed by with baskets with various items or nets full of fish. And like Nicole had told me, it smelled of salty fish. I must have put on a face because, as Laurance was beside me, he laughed. 

“What? Don’t take kindly to seafood?” He asked, a hint of jesting in his voice. I shook my head and said; “I think that isn’t seafood…that’s straight up rotten.” 

He laughed again, saying; “Well, I hope it doesn’t make you sick. We do have to return to the docks to catch another ship back to Phoenix Drop. Stay here while I go discuss with the captain if there’s anything he’d like from us before we depart from the ship.” 

I nodded and watched him off. Thorgi was in my arms and I could just tell that he was aching to get off and stretch his legs. “Don’t worry boy. I promise we’ll be off soon. Do you like fish?” 

As if on time, he sneezed, his head shaking as if to say no. I giggled to myself and scratched behind his ear. He settled back into my arms nicely, allowing me to take in the sight of Brightport again. Unfortunately though, I couldn’t enjoy it as much as my other visits. The conversation that Laurance and I had the other night kept repeating in my mind. The pain in his eyes even as he tried to force a smile. It caused an ache in my chest. I knew the moment I saw Rowan once again, I’d beg him to give Laurance an explanation. I don’t think I am strong enough to get him to apologize but, Laurance at least deserved to know why Rowan made that decision. Maybe it could be considered payment? 

As I stood there waiting, the crew let down the plank that attached the deck of the ship to the dock. They all started to get their tasks done and I felt awkward not being able to help. Granted, if I did lend them assistance, I do not know how much help I would be. Luckily, Laurance returned and said; “Good news. The captain said that he had a friend who’s willing to sail us over to Phoenix Drop tomorrow morning. We’ll have to pay a small amount but it won’t be too much of a hassle.” 

“That’s kind of him. Should we get our things and horses?” 

“Yes, of course. Why don’t you—”

“I’m helping you. End of discussion.” 

He smiled and sighed, nodding his head as he stepped to the side to let me take the lead. Even though we’ve known each other for a short period of time, Laurance knew he couldn’t convince me otherwise. 

—

“Okay, so Lord and Lady Irving are known to be pretty relaxed people. I mean, their sigil is a water jug for Irene’s sake—” Laurance rambled to me as we approached the Lord’s home. Brightport I soon realized was very quaint and homey compared to the last city we visited. Everything was small and bright, in my opinion. The only thing that seemed big was the large marketplace right outside the docks when you went up the cobblestone steps. But now since Laurance and I had a strict deadline, we wanted to move quickly. So no sight seeing this time. “They’re older too and they truly don’t have any conflict which leads me to believe that they will be more open to helping your cause.” 

“I hope so. I don’t know if I can handle another rejection on that scale again.” 

“You’ll be just fine.” 

Lord Irving’s home was made of cobblestone and wood. Beautiful lanterns hung around the entrance and when we entered, the same atmosphere spilled into the home. It wasn’t as big as the Zvhals’ or Rosenburgs’ homes but, it was still impressive and I could tell it wasn’t a poor man’s home. Unlike the other two places, the Lord was quick to see us. It was only a few minutes when we were let in by some guards that the Lord came out of his office to come see us. And like Laurance said, he was old. His hair was stark white but his eyes were a deep blue. His pale skin was wrinkled but, you could tell that he lived a fulfilling life with that skin. He approached me with the warmest smile, taking my hand gently to say; “Hello, Miss Aphmoo–” 

“Aphmau. I apologize sir for the strange name.” 

He chuckled and waved it off, saying; “It’s quite alright. Having a last name Irving doesn’t do me any favors. Why judge? Now, would you two like some ginger, chamomile, and peppermint tea? A good remedy for those who were at sea. You may not feel it now, Miss Aphmau and Ser Laurance, but you may feel it in a couple of hours.” 

“Sure, if you think it will help. Would you like some Laurance?” I asked, looking up at my escort. He shrugged, his orange hair bouncing a bit as he replied with; “I don’t see why not.”

—

“Please send Rowan Withers my condolences on his loss. Phoenix Drop must be devastated,” Lady Irving said, who had joined us shortly after. “We’ll gladly inform our guards to be on the look out for them and this suspect. Right, dear?” 

Lord Irving nodded quickly, saying; “Yes! O-Of course! Phoenix Drop actually is a village Brightport is very fond of. Anything we can do to help is a pleasure for us.” 

“R-Really?” I asked, setting my teacup down. “Thank you, so much.” 

“Of course, my dear. Now, tomorrow the trip back should only be a few hours but, you should take some spare pouches for when you settle back in. We don’t need you paling up and turning green when you finally return home,” Lady Irving said. “It must be relieving to know that your journey is almost over.”  

I grinned at her sweetly and nodded my head. “Yes. It will be nice to return home.”

“Most people would agree on that statement,” Lord Irving stated, adjusting in his chair. “You are welcome to take up any of the inns in our village, free of charge. We would have you stay here but unfortunately, we don’t have that much space to begin with.”

“Thank you, Lord and Lady Irving,” Laurance said. “Your generosity is truly appreciated by both of us.”

We said our goodbyes and headed on our way, not wanting to take too much of their time. They had smiles on their faces still as we walked away, even when I looked back. So it must’ve gone well and the help wasn’t just given to us out of sympathy. Laurance said though, as we were walking along the pebbled paths of Brightport; “Excellent work, Miss Aphmau.” 

“You think so?” 

“I know so. You have the same charisma as my sister, a future leader, I might add. I told you it would be fine,” He said, adding a smile at the end as he looked down at me. His green eyes sparkled and part of me wondered if he actually did take a liking to me. “Now, shall we find an inn for the evening? Our pick, they said.” 

“I think that’s a wonderful idea. I am also a bit hungry, I think. Any suggestions?” I asked, smirking as I crossed my arms behind my back. He gave a puzzled look as he spun around for dramatics before saying boldly; “Fish!” 

We both laughed as we made it to the marketplace. It was dying down from probably a long day for the merchants and fishermen there. As golden hour approached, there were only a few stalls open and the people wandering around were sparse. So it was no surprise when something, or someone caught my eye. Laurance and I walked over to one the stalls, Laurance insisting I had to try their fried fish and I just nodded my head, a bit spaced as I tried to catch a second glance at whom I saw. 

Green caught my eye. A green cloak, to be exact. Not as bright and bold as Laurance’s but, muted with mud at the ends. My eyes followed it for a while, long enough for Laurance to put a wrapped fried fish in front of me. When I didn’t respond, he must have been quick to realize something was wrong. “Everything alright?” 

I took a moment longer to reply, peering at the man with more detail. His…wrists were tied and he walked lazily. As if he were tired. The others who were with him, a woman and two other men. The one man I could see had pale skin and dark blue eyes. Opaque enough to see across the marketplace. His hair was dark as the night and the rest of his outfit matched. And in his hand, we clutched an archer’s bow in his first. And that’s when I knew. 

“That’s him…that’s the green cloaked man!” I sputtered, not allowing Laurance to process what I just said before running off. I called out; “Hey! Excuse me, could I bother you all for a moment!”

The man with dark hair snapped his head towards me, his eyes glaring right at me as if he was annoyed. He got the attention of the other two with him and started pushing the green cloaked man to walk. The four of them started rushing off and at this point, Laurance had caught up to me. “Come on, if we can catch them now, we can tell Rowan the good news, eh?” 

I nodded and the two of us began to follow them. We pushed through crowds, apologizing if we were ever to harsh but luckily, the group in front of us made the clearing most of the time. At this point, they had picked up speed and were trying their hardest to get away. But we weren’t far behind. Eventually, we were on the outskirts of the village and began running through a large field of tall grass. Unfortunately, it was difficult to get through with my dress and Laurance needed to stay with me so the group were able to get a bit further ahead. They reached the forest’s edge first, a sinking feeling growing in my chest. We were able to get through but, I thought all hope was lost. 

“They couldn’t have gone far,” Laurance mumbled to me, trying to navigate the thick forest with the looming darkness. After it growing silent, I heard whispers to the left of me and got Laurance’s attention. I guided him towards the voices, him ushering for me to stay behind him. We eventually made it to a clearing, him stopping, saying; “Stay here. Look.” 

The four were there, the green cloaked man on the ground while the three stood there, discussing between themselves. Though the green cloaked man had his hood down and I could finally see him. His hair was a moppy, messy brown. It matched the color of rich oak it seemed and his eyes matched his cloak. Freckles and markings littered his face, dark enough to pop along his pale, grayish skin. Even Laurance found it odd, saying; “...he looks like he hasn’t see sun since…well ever.” 

“Why are we just standing here?” I whispered. “If we go in now, we could probably take him for ourselves.” 

Laurance shook his head, whispering back; “No. Even with me here, we’re far outnumbered and besides, they might just run off again. If we just stay here and listen, we can gather information and share it with Lord Irving and Rowan. It’s better than nothing, right?” 

I couldn’t help but agree with him and begrudgingly stayed at his side as we listened in. They spoke softly but loud and sharply enough for us to hear. The raven-haired man said, angrily to one of his companions; “You said she would not return from her journey in a fortnight. Based on the timeline you gave us, she should be in the middle of Sapphire Sea.”

“Look, Rowan gave them the itinerary. They could have been able to get ahead of schedule, I’m sorry,” He bit back. “Besides, after what has occurred the last couple of days, I apologize that I may have gotten frazzled and mixed up my information, Gene.” 

“For the man who was able to kill Lord and Lady Fyresmith, I thought this would be of no issue for you,” The man who was named Gene replied, a hiss tracing his voice. 

“But he didn’t get the damn baby now did he?” The other companion, who was to my surprise a woman, said with the same frustration in her voice. She dropped her hood, revealing a long braid of silver locks and striking violet eyes. Laurance bit back a gasp and I looked at him with worry. His skin went pale and his eyes were wide. It was like he was seeing a ghost. “And now, thanks to your sloppy work, Zenix, we’re all in this mess trying to clean it up. So the only person you have to blame is yourself.” 

“Z-Zenix?” I whispered in utter disbelief and to my horror, the hood of the other dropped to indeed reveal the man himself. 

“It wasn’t my fault that he decided to run in raging flames to save the kid! And look, I would like some grace here, Sasha! I did a lot of the heavy work to fix my mistake,” Zenix shouted at her, the two going on to bicker like children. But I was too distracted. 

Sasha? As in— 

But my inner thoughts were answered by just catching another glance of Laurance, who now looked absolutely distraught. It was her. 

“Join the club, Zenix. We all have had to do some dirty work to get where we are,” Gene then said, to settle the bickering. The green-cloak man just watched, looking unimpressed before saying to them; “Look, if you were sent here to end me, just go ahead and do it. You’ve already wasted your time just dragging me all the way here.” 

Gene then chuckled, turning to him and kneeling down; “Do you think he would allow us to take the glory of killing you away from him? Heh, you’re smart but, obviously not that smart. No. You’ve been a pain in his side now for the past five years, ever since you escaped. He just wants us to deliver you.” 

The man just nodded, saying; “Alright then. Doesn’t explain why you dragged me here instead of summoning a portal on the other side of the sea.” 

“We thought it was a little dangerous to summon a portal where guards and fire were all around, don’t you think?” 

“Fire? Did he just say–” 

Laurance shushed me, not aggressively but in a way that made me quickly understand that it was more important to listen than beginning to panic. But, unfortunately, fear was already rising in me. It was bubbling in my stomach as the fear of what state Phoenix Drop could be in at this very moment. How were my friends? What had happened? 

The final straw, though, was transpiring just at that very moment. Zenix let out a groan, clutching his head for a moment and stumbling a bit. He caught himself on a tree, regaining balance before looking up. His eyes were now a dark, ruby red. Almost resembling the color of blood. His breath quickened as he clutched his first, saying with a snarl; “This doesn’t mean–” 

Gene’s face formed into a smirk, as he said; “Congrats, Zenix. You’ve just gained immortality. Even I haven’t been given that gift.” 

Zenix charged at him, gripping his black tunic and pushing him against another tree, shouting through gritted teeth; “You told me he’d survive! You promised me that he didn’t have to die!” 

Gene raised his arms, saying; “Says the man who stabbed him in the shoulder and left a decent cut on his face and neck. Even I can’t control the amount of blood another man loses, Zenix.”

Zenix let out a deafening cry, punching Gene square in the face before throwing him to the ground. He shouted to Gene; “He was my brother! Just because I was mad at him didn’t mean he deserved to–” 

“Oh quiet. In a hundred years, he’ll be a distant memory to you. And you’ll realize that his sacrifice led to the greater good,” Gene said, calmly, getting to his feet again. “Sasha knows this. I know this. I’m sure green-eyes know this.” 

But the man had a look of horror on his face. He glared at the two of them, saying; “You’ll pay for that.” 

“Ha! Are you upset about that bastard dying too? Rowan Withers was nothing. Just a spect. You’ll both get over it. I can assure you.”

And that’s what made me snap. I jumped from the bushes and trees that we were hiding behind, immediately getting their attention. “He’s not a spect. No one is.”

“Aphmau, leave! Irene’s sake just—” Zenix snapped at me , drawing his sword. “You out of all the people who knew him should be the least upset!” 

“From what I’m hearing, maybe the man who killed him shouldn’t be speaking about who should be upset!” I cried, trying to hold back the tears. “You…you did all of it. Not him…not the man sitting right there. You had the gull to look at me and say that I could be untrustworthy. You had the gull to look at Rowan and say that you wished you were able to save the Lord and his wife when you’re the man who did it. And then…then…” 

His sword fell, a look of pain washing over his face as he meekly pushed out in response; “I didn’t mean to kill him…I promise.” 

Just then, Laurance joined me at my side, his sword drawn as well. And for good reason, cause Gene drew his own, saying; “Well, Zenix, I’m afraid we’ll have to kill two others. Shad did say he didn’t want any witnesses.” 

“Touch her and I’ll take the liberty of killing you myself. My oath may be promised to a dead man now, but I did assure him that she would return to Phoenix Drop,” Laurance threatened, then took a look at Zenix and said; “Maybe at least one oath given to him will be kept.” 

Gene sighed, looked to Sasha and said; “Take green-eyes to Shad. We’ll be right behind you.” 

Sasha nodded, grabbing the green cloak man and taking out a small red orb. Laurance quickly shouted to her, saying; “Sasha, don’t! Come with Aph and I, please–” 

“Why would I go with the man who dropped me?” Sasha bit back, throwing dagger like eyes at him. The words were so cold that even Laurance faltered. She whispered something into the orb and a bright purple portal appeared. She then disappeared into it with the man…the only man who could have given me answers. 

But now we had a bigger issue. Two men with swords ready to pounce onto us. I placed a firm grip on my satchel that still held Thorgi, who was now growling at the two. Laurance still seemed shakened and I feared that we might not be able to escape this. I said to him; “Laurance, it doesn’t matter now. The man is gone but, we have our answers. We should just leave.” 

“Oh dear, didn’t you hear what I just said?” Gene said, in a mocking tone. “No. Witnesses.” 

And with that, he charged at us, his sword meeting with Laurance’s with a loud noise. Thankfully, Laurance was able to push him back, pushing me out of the way before Zenix came charging at me. His sword caught his’ and the two began to duel it out. I never had realized truly how frightening a sword fight could be but, seeing the absolute strength and passion these two had, I realized it was nothing to take lightly. 

My heart skipped, seeing Laurance being pushed back against a tree. Zenix raised his sword, about to swing. Laurance dodged it, only losing his green cape in the process. It felt to the ground, now a large gash in the middle of it. Gene grabbed my friend, pulling him by his hair yet again, Laurance was able to get out of his grip by throwing him down and getting to his feet once more. 

“Aphmau run! Go get help!” Laurance shouted at me, still keeping his focus on his opponents. And just at that moment, Gene pulled a dagger from the ground, throwing it at him. It had managed to slice at Laurance’s thigh, making him yelp in pain and stagger for a moment.

“Laurance, I’m not leaving you!” I replied, trying to see if I could find anything to help. To my disappointment, my mind could not come up with anything. “I’m not letting you—” 

“Stop worrying! I’ll be fine. It’s my job after all,” Laurance managed to throw another one of his charming smiles at me, even with pain in his eyes. “Now go, please.” 

With tearful eyes and shaking legs, I ran off into the forest back towards Brightport. I took a different path than the one we took to get to the clearing to hopefully not be followed. And thankfully, I wasn’t. I just needed to get back as quickly as possible, me repeating to myself my goal over and over again; “Get to Brightport, get guards, help Laurance. Get to Brightport, get guards, help Laurance.” 

I can barely recall what happened after I saw the village’s lights in the field. I remember running up to two guards by the outskirts, telling them what was happening. One of them ran off to the forest while the other ran with me back to the village to get more guards. Then when a couple more went off, he escorted me to Lord and Lady Irving’s home again. I think I begged him, crying almost, to let me go help but he told me it would be more helpful for Laurance if I stayed here. Even Lord and Lady Irving told me so once I arrived. 

I think I then told them what had happened. Retelling the story to the best of my ability and answering any questions. I told them I wouldn’t be sleeping that night, even with their insistence after giving me a room in their home. I told them I would once Laurance returned safely. But he never came back that night. And when the sun rose, I was told that they had not found them. 

Except for Laurance’s not teared green cape. One of the guards gave it to me, as if it was my right to have it. When I saw blood splattered on it…I think all the air left my lungs. 

Lord and Lady Irving insisted I still get on the ship promised to me to return home. I only agreed to do so when they promised me to send letters with any updates on Laurance. But when I stepped onto that deck, without my companion and escort, knowing I would return to a Phoenix Drop without Rowan Withers…I finally let out my sobs.

Chapter Text

It had been a little over a week since Aphmau and I separated. I had returned to Phoenix Drop with no issues, welcomed with a bit of hesitation but once I explained what had transpired at Meteli, everyone was understanding. Well, except for Donna who insisted I ride back and rejoin Aphmau on her journey. I assured her though, that even if I didn’t view Laurance Zvhal with high regard, I’d be a fool if I thought he wasn’t capable enough to take care of Aphmau during her travels. The man was the fifth highest rank in his class out of two hundred, I believe. That had to speak for something. 

The days went by as normal. Zenix, Dale, and I would go on our usual patrols and the residents of Phoenix Drop would do their respective roles to keep the village running as well as it could. It was almost as if the past couple of weeks with Aphmau here never had happened in the first place. It was strange. I found myself missing her lively spirit. She definitely brought a sort of…genuinity to the village. After the fourth day, I was ashamedly taking the patrols by the village’s broken gates more often than I usually did. To hopefully see her appear. Zenix did tease me about it and pointed out that she would be arriving most likely by boat so waiting by the gates was pointless anyways. We would laugh it off like normal but, did I then volunteer to take the beach patrols? Possibly. 

“When I said that she looked like a real woman, Rowan, I didn’t mean that you should literally fawn over her like she was the only living and breathing female on this planet,” Zenix poked fun at me once again as we made our way back to the guard quarters for the evening. We took this time as always to talk and eat dinner before heading out on our patrols for the night. It was time I enjoyed with him, even if it meant being made fun of for sport. I knew it was his way of showing his care for me. “Aphmau is only one out of millions, possibly billions of women. So what if she never comes back? You shouldn’t let her control your every waking thought.” 

“She doesn’t do that,” I say, shaking my head at how ridiculous this conversation had become. “I just worry for her safety, is all. I left her alone with a stranger, Zenix. What kind of guard does that?” 

“A responsible one that cares about his village. Besides, you didn’t leave her with an incompetent stranger. You left her with another head guard,” Zenix assured me as we walked through the rusty door of the quarters. Dale was already there making stew, using ingredients most likely given to him by Donna and Brendan. He was already chuckling, most likely hearing the conversation as we approached. But he knew better than to interject his thoughts. Zenix went on to further mock me, adding a dramatic voice to add some spice to his words; “What, Rowan? Are you jealous you can’t s how her the world ? Take her to all the romantic spots that you were thinking of? Oh please…”

“Oh give him a break. Just fill your mouth with stew and let me be on my way, why don’t ya?” Dale finally said, pushing a bowl of stew towards Zenix. He handed his to me and said; “I assume you’re taking this to your room, Rowan?” 

I nodded my head and replied with; “Thank you, Dale. Enjoy your night off with Molly.” 

“Oh, you know I will.” He waved goodnight and headed on his way. Zenix had taken a seat at the table by the fire that still held the pot of stew over it. He was hunched over his bowl as he took his spoonfuls, staying silent. Usually he would put another jab in but, tonight he decided to drop it. That caused my worries to rise a bit more, opting to instead take a seat at the table as well.

I leaned forward and asked, as empathetic as I could; “Is everything alright, Zenix?” 

“Yeah, I’m fine. Why do you ask?” He said, shrugging at me. 

“Well, it seems that you have been…distant this past week. Sure, we still jest around and talk like normal but, I feel like you're nervous around me. Or that you would rather be doing something else,” I explained, leaning back in my chair and crossing my arms. And my theory wasn’t unfounded. The days after I returned, he’d patrol on the opposite side of the village than where I was. He’d go silent after a couple of minutes of chatting with me, just like now. He’d even insist on going to bed early, claiming it was due to an aching shoulder, just so he didn’t have to see me when we traded shifts. It was so unlike him. I asked, gently, again; “So, is everything alright?” 

He huffed and said; “You know, Rowan, being nosey isn’t very attractive. If you want Aphmau–”

“Zenix.” 

His lips twisted for a moment before he set aside his food and saying; “Fine. Yes, I am bothered by something.” 

“O–Okay…what’s the matter?” 

“You didn’t choose me to go with you. Your second-in-command. Why?” 

I was shocked. I didn’t expect him to take my decision that seriously. Plus, he already knew why so I explained to him again; “Because that’s usually the protocol. The head guard leaves while the second-in-command takes charge while they’re away. You know this.” 

“But Phoenix Drop has special circumstances, Rowan. Aphmau was not as capable of going as me,” He said, sitting up straighter and his voice raising an octave. “I have the better defense skills if need be, I know how to be diplomatic if needed, and I know my way around Ru’an. So, why did you choose her?” 

I sighed and said; “Zenix, what if something were to happen? What if we both died on the road because of some tragic accident? Who would take charge?” 

“Dale, obviously! And this trip was not a dangerous one. You know that out of anyone. You chose the route yourself!” 

I obviously needed to take this debate more seriously. I could tell that Zenix was visibly distraught about this and it pained me to see that. Why would he think that I see him as less than Aphmau? 

“Zenix, I had you stay here because I think you are the best candidate to protect Phoenix Drop in my absence. So, no, it wasn’t because I believed Aphmau was the best option. It’s because I trusted you the most with our biggest responsibility as guards,” I say to him, leaning forward once more to get my point across. “You’re my second-in-command. My closest friend. Of course I wanted you to come. But it didn’t make sense in these circumstances.” 

He scoffed, shaking his head as he got up from the table to just stand over me. “You obviously don’t trust me enough to make sure you get back here safely. Isn’t that what you want at the end of the day? To be safe?” 

“Y-Yes, of course but–” 

“Rowan, you don’t even trust me enough to take that stupid helm off your face,” He said, looking more disappointed than angry. I felt a sharp pain in my chest due to guilt before he went on to say; “We’ve been friends for five years. At this point, I consider you an older brother of sorts. Well…maybe a father if you’re lying about your age under there. But nonetheless, Rowan…it hurts to think that you don’t view me the way I view you.” 

I sat there, gobsmacked by it all. Zenix barely ever got this serious with me so I knew it was not something to take lightly. He must’ve been feeling this way for a while now too. I could tell by the look in his eyes that he was hurting so, I stood up to join him, placing my hands on his shoulders that were covered in his leather and steel armor to say; “Zenix, I can assure you that you are on the highest pedestal in my mind. You are always going be the first man I rely on. For anything.”

“T-Thank you, Rowan,” He managed to say, a small grin finally reappearing on his face. 

“Of course…but, you do understand that by caring about you this much, I need to hide some things from you, yes? To keep you safe,” I say, seeing his smile slowly fade away again but, I kept on explaining myself. “My life before Phoenix Drop was not a luxury. If I were to reveal anything about it, it could put you and everyone I care about in danger. Do you know that?” 

He stood there, silently. So, I added one more thought. “You don’t know how hard it is to keep it all from you. There’s been moments where I’ve almost slipped and spilled everything to you. So, yes, I trust you with my life, Zenix. But you need to understand that I’m hiding things from you to keep you safe.”

At this point, there was a deep frown on his face and I debated on whether or not I had used the right words to express myself at that moment. Or if my thoughts themselves hurt him that deeply. He meekly began to speak out again, saying; “Rowan, I–” 

But we were cut off by the sounds of distant screaming. “What in Irene’s name…” 

I grabbed my sword and began for the door, Zenix grabbing my wrist saying; “Rowan, don’t.” 

“Zenix, don’t you hear? Irene man, we need to check your—”

“Trust me, Rowan. Don’t go out there.” 

I peered at him through the view of my helm, raising a brow to ask slowly; “Why?” 

“Because…we were discussing something important. I would like to continue. Please,” He begged me, feeling his grip get tighter around my wrist. Even with the glove that covered it, I still felt a bit of pain…and a burning sensation. It caused enough alarm in me to yank back my hand and say, with a bit of a frustrated tone; “Zenix, for Irene’s sake, it’s our duty to make sure everyone is safe. We can discuss this later when we know everything’s fine now, grab your sword and let’s be off.” 

Before he could stop me again, I rushed out the door and to my horror, I saw flames engulfing…everything. The homes of families, the fields of wheat that Brendan and Donna worked so hard on, Molly and Dale’s Inn and the townsquare’s stalls. My heart rate immediately began to spike, the feeling of panic washing over me. All I could even think of was how in the world this began. Only a mere ten minutes ago, everything was peaceful and safe. How could I have not heard this sooner? How could I have not caught this? 

I saw Dale in the distance rushing with a pale of water, rapidly trying to put out the fire of Molly and his’ Inn. Molly was not too far behind. Many of the other residences were doing the same or trying other methods to ease the chaos. With no clear threat in my sight, I thought that was the best course of action and I called back to Zenix; “Grab the buckets from each of the rooms in this building as well as any other—” 

But when I looked back, my eyes met with a blade directed right at me. I looked further down to see Zenix’s eyes looking right at me, peering at me with such anger that I hadn’t seen since my childhood. “Z-Zenix? What are you–” 

“I can’t allow you to do that, Rowan. Now, you have two options. Either go back inside with me and we’ll wait this out. Or…I’ll stop you here and now.” 

I was so lost and confused that I could barely form the words. It wasn’t until I heard Dale shout out; “Zenix! Rowan! What are you two—” 

Even he must have seen the dire scene unfolding because the next thing I heard was Molly shouting with a terrified tone; “Zenix what are you doing?” 

Then I heard in the distance, causing my head to finally snap back to look was Donna and Zoey screaming; “Everyone run!” 

I looked to see two masked figures, all in black riding on horseback, that were stolen from our stables, through the village’s streets carrying flaming maces, causing now the shrubs and any remaining flammable objects along the road to catch ablaze. The people were screaming, grabbing their children before making a run for it. Even dogs and cats were desperate to find shelter and all I could do was stand there frozen in complete shock. I turned to look back at Zenix, now finally with enough courage to ask; “Are you going to kill me?” 

“I don’t want to. Like I said in there…you’re my brother. I told them that. If you go inside, you won’t be harmed. They gave me their word.” 

“You know I can’t do that,” I replied, loud enough for only him to hear. “But I’m not going to fight you, Zenix. I need to protect this village. Even if there won’t be much left of it.” 

He pressed his lips together, seeing those eyes morph into a pained expression once more. “Don’t make me do it, Rowan.” 

“You won’t hurt me.”

He let out a desperate and strained laugh, saying; “You obviously don’t know me that well then, huh?” 

He raised his sword and was about to swing at me but I was able to raise my own blade to block his strike. That was all I was planning to do. Block his strikes for as long as I could before he came to his senses. Because I refused to believe this was more than a simple outburst from him. He was strong and I knew that. Each swing of his sword became more and more aggressive, making it harder to control the fight between us. I was able to land a hit with the hilt of my sword at his nose to hopefully knock him out but, all it did was draw blood and make him angrier. When he regained his composure, all I saw was red in his eyes. I kept taking steps back, trying my best to not only keep myself stable during the fight but, see through the darkened street behind me. Even with the raging flames, I struggled to see where to put my feet. Everything was just happening so fast that it was hard to believe that it was truly my reality. As if in mere moments, I would wake up in a cold sweat in my bed. But, that moment never happened. 

As I took a step back, I lost my footing and felt myself slip back. I landed with a thud onto the broken cobblestone path, groaning as I knew it would probably leave a bruise. My sword had scattered far my reach and when I regained my focus, the tip of Zenix’s blade was right in front of me. And as if in a moment of passion, he slashed upwards, causing my helm and face to fly along with it. I yelled out in pain for a mere second, feeling the metal slice through my skin where I had no protection. I quickly raised my hand to not only realize that my helm had flown off somewhere but blood had already began to spill from my neck and jaw. Again, I looked up at Zenix, still in a state of shock as my blood spotted the ground. He seemed just as lost for words, a small chuckle escaping his lips as he said; “I guess my theory of you being a hideous beast under there is wrong.” 

As much as I wanted to laugh with him and accuse him of giving me a compliment, my heart was too shattered. Seeing his stand above me, with such empathy in his gaze towards me while the village around us crumbled to the ground…it was too much. I heard someone call out into the distance, causing Zenix to look over; “No witnesses, Zenix! You know the rules!” 

Zenix once again looked at me and for the first time, I saw my friend. My closest friend I’ve ever had. He didn’t want to do it and I knew it, so I silently begged him; “Please…”

“I…I’m sorry…” He said, only a little above whisper as he raised his sword once again. He lifted it over his head and paused, his eyes scanning me up and down. Then, he let his arms fall and I felt the blade of his sword pierce my skin and all I could do was scream in agony. Everything just screamed in pain. My skin, my bones, my muscles, and if I could have guessed where his sword hit me, it had to be my heart because it’s what hurt the most. 

He pulled out the blade and he took a moment longer to look down at me, tears in his eyes. He then turned to walk away, leaving me there to just lay on the ground in a puddle of my own blood. I turned to my side to watch him as he made his way over to the two in black and I could have sworn in my dazed state, I saw green…

But that didn’t matter. I wanted to so badly grab Zenix and tell him to listen to me. Tell him everything that could possibly make him stay. But it was pointless. I probably couldn’t even stand if I wanted to…so I was left to watch him leave and feel my eyes get heavier with every step he took. The last thing I saw before it all went to black was him at their side, looking back at me. Eyes still red and filled with tears. And at that moment, I let my eyes close, knowing it was over.

Chapter Text

Just like Lady Irving had told me, it had only been sundown when I arrived back on the shore of Phoenix Drop. I arrived on the dingy of the boat, the bow of it sliding almost smoothly on the sand. It was wet and sticky, as usual. The day had proven to be a gloomy one. Now with the sun setting, the gray clouds were not a dark and pigmented pink and purple up in the sky. When we approached the village from the sea, I could already see the damage that Zenix and his new friends had caused. The roofs of some structures were now almost completely gone, exposing the inside to the conditions outside. I could only imagine what it looked like inside after the rain. 

A gentleman that had taken me to the shore on the dingy let out his hand, helping me to my feet and onto the sandy shore. “I am terribly sorry for your loss, miss,” He said to me, empathy traced in his slightly accented voice. “But take it from me. You’re young. You’ll meet more people as time goes on.” 

As much as it stung, he was being honest. I just nodded my head and quietly said; “I’ll take your advice. Thank you for rowing me here. It must not have been easy.” 

“Miss, when you row your whole life, it becomes quite natural,” He chuckled lightly, beginning to push his dingy back into the water. “I hope your troubles become easier.” 

And with that, he left me alone on the shore. I looked up to the tall, grassy hills that would lead to the village. The small step stones were still there but I knew it would be different when I finally arrived. Luckily, I wouldn’t have to face it alone. In a matter of moments, two familiar faces appeared over the hills. Donna and Brendan. Shocked expressions came to their faces before Donna rushed down to me and exclaimed; “Aphmau, you’re back!” 

She wrapped her arms around me tightly, gasping in shock though, quickly pulling away. “You’re cold to the touch! Brendan, give her your cloak!” 

“D-Donna that won’t be—” 

“It’s no matter darlin’,” Donna insisted, grabbing the brown cloak from Brendan when he handed it to her. She draped it over my shoulders and used the rope and button to keep it together. “He’s a true, kind soul. He doesn’t mind.” 

Brendan just gave me a smile and said; “It truly doesn’t bother me. I’m wearing wool anyways.” 

I gave him a half-hearted grin. Donna must have noticed my somber mood and asked me; “Is everything alright, hun?” 

I shook my head, reaching into my bag to pull out Thorgi before pulling out Laurance’s cloak. I admittedly got a bit teary-eyed, something I hoped the dampened weather would cover, saying; “Laurance, my escort…he’s gone.” 

“Oh…Aphmau…I…I’m so sorry,” Brendan said, looking down at the cloak, seemingly getting emotional himself. “That must have been very horrifying for you…” 

There was something to his voice though that made me think he was talking from experience. I peered up at him, asking him just that. “Is everything alright, Brendan?” 

Donna, who had picked up Thorgi in her arms to keep him from scampering off, bit her lip and rested a hand on Brendan’s shoulder. He ushered her to take it off, saying gently; “It’s…It’s Rowan.”

I felt my heart sink. “So it is true? Zenix was right?” 

“Zenix?” They both questioned, simultaneously. I nodded my head, gesturing to the green cloak once more, which they understood immediately. Brendan rubbed his forehead, as if what had transpired really was now just giving him a headache. “So you must know…about the fire? Zenix and Rowan?” 

I nodded again, trying my damn hardest not to become emotional right at that moment. He sighed, saying; “Once we had calmed the fire, it was sunrise and…well, thankfully, everyone was physically fine. Except…well, Rowan. I-I found him on the street…I didn’t even realize it was him because his damn helmet had fallen off…” 

He trailed off, choking up himself. Donna stopped him, looking to me with her calming gray eyes to say in an assuring tone; “He’s fine but–” 

“What? He’s alive?”, I say, some energy returning to me. 

“Yes, thankfully. But he’s—” 

“Where is he?” 

“At Zoey’s but, Aphmau, he’s not—” 

And with that, I rushed off, leaving Brendan, Donna, and Thorgi there to just watch in silence. I  clutched Laurance’s cloak in one hand as I picked up the skirt of my dress with the other, getting there as quickly as my legs could take me. I felt my boots become soaked in the puddles as I ran through the streets of Phoenix Drop. Practically in ruins. Everything that was made of wood was burnt. Either ash or barely hanging on. The stone of some homes was the only thing left. The fields of wheat were now blackened and dead. Even some of the trees had suffered damage. But, I couldn’t dwell on it too much. I needed to find Rowan. I needed to prove to myself that he was breathing. 

I was surprised to see Zoey’s home completely unscathed. It caught me so off-guard that I slowed my pace when I entered. When I opened the door, it was of no surprise to find Zoey in the kitchen, making something in her pot over the fire. “A-Aphmau! You’re back early,” She said, delight in her voice as she came over to give me a hug as well. I returned it and asked; “How come your—”

“A shielding spell. I was able to keep a barrier around me home during the attack. I assumed the people of Phoenix Drop needed some medicine and healing when it all subsided. At least shelter. The baby has been comfortable here as well. Even when the attack happened,” She explained, fiddling with her hands. As much as I wanted to ask how in the world she knew a spell like that, I was more focused on the task at hand. I asked; “Where’s Rowan?” 

Her face fell, her golden eyes looking at me with sympathy as she said; “He’s upstairs. But—” 

“Thank you,” I say, immediately taking to the stairs, ignoring Zoey’s calls. I rushed up the steps, reaching the end of a hallway. My eyes focused quickly on the one closed door. I knew Rowan was behind that one. I hoped that he wasn’t asleep but, even if he was, I just needed to know he was breathing. I went up to the door and swung it open, a weight completely evaporating in my chest when I saw the sight. 

A man was on the bed, his blond hair glowing in the light emitting into the room. He was sitting up, bandages wrapped around his chest and shoulders, one arm in a sling that wrapped around his neck. In his lap though was the baby that I had gone on this whole journey for, his tiny hands reaching up to the man, grasping on a finger that he had let out for the small thing. When the man snapped his head towards me, the moment I opened the door, I saw that he had a large, stitched gash along the left side of his neck and face. His eyes were large as he stared at me with a slight bit of fear. And I realized that he didn’t lie to me. They were truly a lovely shade of blue. 

“M-Miss Aphmau?” Rowan exclaimed, his words stuttering a bit at the sight of me. “Y-You’re back early.” 

There was a long, awkward pause where I could tell he didn’t want to address the multiple elephants in the room. And neither did I. But, he gulped, attempting to weakly sit straighter as he asked; “How was your–”

I stopped him by walking over and resting a hand on his arm, gently. I was scared of hurting him. The bandages looked tight and thick, as if it was truly trying to hold him together. I could even see some discoloration right at the front of his right shoulder, peeking through the bandages. As much as I wanted to be blissfully ignorant to what it could be, my mind said otherwise and forced me to the harsh reality. Rowan was hurt. I just didn’t know how badly. 

“It’s just a shoulder wound, Miss Aphmau. It’s nothing to be alarmed about,” He said, obviously seeing my somber expression. It must’ve gotten worse because after he looked back up at me, his eyes widened even more, saying in a panic; “A-Aphmau I can assure you that I’m fine!” 

I felt the tears sting my eyes and my chest become tighter as it became harder to breath. The relief I felt after hours on that boat feeling grief and worry was almost overwhelming. I let Laurance’s green cape fall from my hand as I went down to finally wrap my arms around him. He was tense in my touch but he relaxed after a few moments and I felt his free arm wrap around me. 

“You’re okay…” I whispered behind him, letting some of the water fall from my eyes. When I pulled back, I wiped them away and tried my best to put on a smile, not wanting to worry him too much. He was healing after all. “I apologize for…well, intruding in the first place. Also I’m sure that hugging you just now wasn’t the most comfortable thing and–”

“It’s quite alright,” He assured me, a small smile coming to his lips as well. “Zoey gave me a numbing agent pretty recently. If my arm wasn’t in this sling, I don’t think I’d be able to lift it back up.” 

I was appreciative of his small humorous moment, giggling softly for the first time that day. But, I saw his eyes fall to the floor, looking at Laurance’s cape. His head snapped back to me and asked; “Ser Laurance?” 

I sighed, wrapping my arms around myself as a way to be strong enough to say everything out loud. “We…we ran into Zenix. And two others. They had the man in the green cloak and we thought that we could take them ourselves. But we weren’t–” 

Rowan rested a hand on mine, as a way to stop me from going further. I could just tell he knew. I don’t know if it was because I mentioned that Zenix and his friends were there or he could see the striking red against the green but he knew. And I appreciated it nonetheless. 

“I…I’ll write to the Zvhal’s as soon as I–”, Rowan began to speak but, I stepped in to say; “No. You’re injured. I’ll write it. Besides, I was the one he was escorting…” 

“But as head guard it’s my responsibility to—”

“As someone who is healing from detrimental wounds, it’s your top priority to get better.” 

Another silence washed over us. It wasn’t as awkward as the last but, still. It was noticeable. I was the first to speak up, hearing Baby Levin’s coos; “Has he been keeping you company?” 

Rowan smiled half-heartedly, nodding his head as he gazed down at the baby that was lying in his lap. “More like he’s been keeping me company. Zoey told me it would be no trouble for her to take care of him but, I insisted. Besides, seeing him now without that helmet on, I’ve realized that he looks just like Levin. So it must be him.” 

I smiled back, looking down the babe wrapped in blue, his gums on display as he giggled at seemingly nothing again. I was shocked that he wasn’t frightened by Rowan’s injury. I admittedly had to take a moment. Well, I had to take a moment and just process that his face was actually real. 

“You’re not old,” I simply put, getting his attention again as he snapped his head up to me. This time, I was able to get a better look at him. 

His eyes, like I said before, were a deep shade of blue. If it weren’t for logic, I would have thought that he had stolen a bit of the ocean for their shade. His skin was pale, whether it was because of his physical state or just his natural hue, I didn’t know. It had blemishes and freckles to my surprise. I would have thought that his helmet would protect or prevent those. A brown beauty mark laid right on his right cheek, just below his eye. His nose was a more prominent part of his face, not necessarily large but crooked. It must’ve been broken a couple of times prior. Facial hair kissed his jaw and chin, it being short and more like a five o’clock shadow more than anything. It made me wonder if he shaved regularly with a blade in his quarters. The injury on his face caused some bruising and it was truly taking attention away from him.
He chuckled and shook his head, saying; “No. Like I said to you prior, I am only three and twenty, Miss Aphmau.” 

At that moment, I realized that I might have been overstepping my boundaries. Especially recalling what Zoey was saying earlier when I first entered her home. Hell, he might have not even wanted me to see him in this state. My excitement and worry led to me barging in here after all, not at his invitation. So, I cleared my throat, saying; “I apologize for bothering you. You should be resting. Just know that if you need anything, just ask.” 

I began to sit up, his eyes following me as he replied; “Aphmau, it’s truly fine if you need to–”

“No, no, I insist,” I say, forcing a smile. There was a selfish part of me that wanted to stay. I knew that if I left, I would be reminded that Laurance wasn’t here like we were initially planning before the accident. That it was truly my fault for getting him so excited to follow those monsters into the woods. But with Rowan, in this room, it was the first time all day that I wasn’t thinking about it. It was like I never left Phoenix Drop. “I…I’m sorry.” 

And with that, I grabbed Laurance’s blood-stained cloak and ushered myself out of the room. I heard him say something, calling me to come back but I ignored it. I walked down the stairs at the end of the hall and saw Zoey once more, carrying a tray of the soup she was undoubtedly making when I ran in. 

“Oh, Aphmau, would you want to—”, she began to say, but I shook my head, saying only slightly above a whisper; “I think I overstepped. I’ll come see you tomorrow, Zoey. I have a lot of questions anyways…I’m sorry.” 

And then, I left her cottage on a mission to hopefully find Donna or Molly. When I did find them again, they helped me find some shelter which was just some tent that was occupied by some of the other residents. It made me realize that truly, Phoenix Drop was in danger. And I didn’t have a clue on how to fix it.

—

I just sat there in my cot, looking at the door that Aphmau had just left through. Thoughts ran through my mind about why she had left so suddenly. 

Did I frighten her? Was she eager to see everyone else? Was she overwhelmed by it all? 

Then it struck me right when Zoey entered the room, carrying food and medicine on a tray. Her smile was caring as always as she came over to place it down at the table besides my bed. Though, that didn’t stop her from asking with a bit of unwanted attitude; “What did you do?” 

I stammered, shaking my head as I said; “I-I didn’t do anything! She j-just left out of the blue!” 

She sighed, mumbling; “You’re both bad at this…”, she then took the small cup off the tray, holding medicine, telling me; “Drink this. It’ll help you sleep.” 

“Zoey, I don’t think I need a sleeping assistant. I feel exhausted,” I admitted to her. She exhaled again, her smile reappearing as she said; “That’s because you have a large shoulder wound , Rowan. Of course you feel fucking tired.” 

Based on her tonal change alone, I knew that I needed to drink the medicine regardless. I took it from her hands, Levin cooing on cue once again. She gazed down at him, asking permission to take him which I didn’t deny. Zoey then cradled him in her arms, speaking sweetly to him about how he needed rest as well. She looked down to me again though and asked; “But in all seriousness, should I be concerned for her? She seemed very down. Different from how she was when she left.” 

I pressed my lips together, shaking my head; “She lost a friend, Zoey. And it’s–”

“Don’t you dare say it was your fault,” She warned me, raising a finger. “It’s not and you know it. But, think of it this way…”

She leaned down, trying to really get her words through to me probably as she said; “You now have someone to talk to about losing someone. I think you two could really help each other during this difficult time. Just give her some space for now.” 

I took a deep breath, nodding my head. As much as I knew I should help Aphmau with all of this, she was right that I needed to rest. I wasn’t much help if I couldn’t even stand without seeing stars. 

“Thank you, Zoey…really. You didn’t have to do this for me.” 

The elf swatted the air, saying; “Nonsense. It’s my job, Rowan. Also, you’re an easy patient, surprisingly.” 

“What’s that mean?” I pondered, lifting the cup to finally drink the medicine. 

“It’s means you’re the most stubborn man I know,” Zoey giggled in reply but she sobered up to say more empathetically; “Also, in your sleep, you were mumbling about Zenix. Dale and I were worried that you’d spring out of bed to go find him…” 

I felt myself frown automatically, thinking of my brother once again. His words and gaze from that night replayed in my mind, making me think that I should have stayed in the guard’s quarters with him. But, Zoey’s words helped me from spiraling once again, saying; “If he truly wanted to stay, Rowan, he would have. You and I both know that he was strong enough to do so. So, please, stop blaming yourself for all of this.” 

“But I didn’t—” 

“I know you are. You don’t fool me, Withers,” She giggled again. She readjusted Levin in her arms, huffing out; “Now. I need to put this one to bed for the night. I’ll be back to collect your tray later. Goodnight, Rowan.” 

“Goodnight, Zoey,” I said, watching her leave the room, just as Aphmau had done moments before. I took another deep breath, leaning back to rest. I let my eyes wander, looking at the bowl of soup on the table next to me, the candle that was the only thing now emitting light into the room, and then the window which showed me the dark night that it had become outside. 

Another day had passed and I was still stuck here in bed. That means another day had passed with Zenix just out there and it occurred to me for the first time in a long time, I hadn’t had the slightest clue where he could be. I haven’t felt this helpless since…well, years ago. But that was under different circumstances. But, I knew the best thing was just to push forward and find a solution when I could. Just like I did before.

Chapter Text

The village of Phoenix Drop was one of warmth and comfort. That’s why I decided to stay here, years ago. When I felt like home was nowhere to be found. As an elf, casted out by her very own people, it’s hard to find a place to find refuge. Yet the people, the smells, the sounds of this place all culminated in one joyous community. A rare thing nowadays. Lord and Lady Fyresmith took a chance on me and gave me the tools I needed to be successful. It wasn’t long till I became the village’s most trusted doctor. I didn't even have to use my magic for it. My experience of herbs and remedies from my childhood were more advanced than anyone for miles and it was appreciated greatly by the folk here. For years, I’ve been here. Getting to know every face that passes by. It was something I am grateful for. 

But since the accident causing the death of the Fyresmiths, it’s been changed. Everyone was tense and agitated. I could feel it, even if some weren’t admitting their worries. And now, the attack just seemed to make it worse. The feeling of dread and fear came to me that nightmare of a night. The fear of knowing I might have to find somewhere else to call home. Dread in knowing that I couldn’t do much to stop it. Rowan, once he gained more consciousness and I repeated my worries to him, assured me that protecting my clinic and baby Levin was a great deal of help. But, I still felt a hole in my chest. My magic was stronger than before. If I was practicing more often, maybe I could have shielded the whole village. Put out the flames.

I had to put my feelings aside though. For the people here. As much as I had felt like I had failed them. 

“Thank you, Rowan, for accompanying me on this walk. I think Levin appreciates it too,” I say, gleefully as I walk besides the blond. Levin was wrapped in a shawl around me, hiding his head into my chest. “I also am glad you didn’t argue too much with me insisting that you come for your own good. You tend to do that.” 

He chuckled and nodded his head; “As much as I love your clinic, Zoey, I think I needed the fresh air. I was going a bit restless there.” 

“I understand. You’ve been in there now for a week. How’s your shoulder?”, I asked him as we went along the cobbled road, trying to ignore the ash that was sprinkled over it. 

“Sore,” He admittedly, slightly moving it in his sling as if to try it out. “How long did you say–”

“Rowan, you know what I said. An injury like that could take months to recover. But, if you are asking how long before I recommend picking up a sword and putting on armor, give or take two weeks. That’s at least how long it will take until the skin heals to a point where it won’t tear again as easily,” I replied, adjusting Levin. “So, it would be my recommendation to lay off a bit more on it.” 

“I have to return back to work, Zoey. With one guard…gone, Dale and I will have to work around the clock to make up for it,” He explained, trying to still sound lighthearted. “I’ll probably help Dale with patrol tomorrow. It shouldn’t be–”

“Are you planning to pick up a sword?” 

“Well, just for precaution, yes,” He shrugged. I huffed, stopping the both of us. At this point we had reached where town square used to be, Molly and Dale’s Inn being just a few yards away. I kept my voice down as I said, a bit more sternly; “Rowan, I am telling you that if you put any excess amount of pressure or tension on that shoulder, the stitches will tear and reopen your wound. So I recommend at least another ten days for your skin to—”

“I’ll be fine, Zoey. Besides, it’s not like this is the first time you’ve patched me up,” He said, still gentle but, I could tell he was getting a bit agitated with me. And, as a mother, I wasn’t necessarily going to let that slide. 

“I understand you have a pride issue…that I really recommend you figure out. I swear, it’s going to get you killed one of these days,” I spit out, barely above a whisper. I rested a hand on his other arm as I said; “So, because of that, I won’t tell anyone this but you. Rowan, after I had stitched your wound and let you rest, I left the room for a moment to make more healing creams. Brendan was with me…so I guess he knows but that’s not the point!”  

My grip on him tightened. Not aggressively but, enough for him to realize that I was serious. “I heard him shout, begging for me to come back. When I rushed back in, your lips were blue and when Brendan moved you to sit you up, you were completely limp. Thank Irene I was able to stabilize you again but there was a moment where Brendan and I feared the worst.” 

He seemed lost for words at the moment so I just went on to simply put; “So, please. Understand that you are made of steel and rest. Phoenix Drop isn’t a high risk area. We have just had…a couple of recent concerning events.” 

He gazed down at his sling, swallowing harshly enough for me to see it. He meekly said; “Thank you, Zoey…I didn’t mean to put you through—”

“If you are working your way up to an apology, do not waste your time. As you made your vow to protect this village, I made a vow to heal this village. That includes you.” 

And with that, we shared a smile and I gently allowed the two of us to walk down the path again. As much as I wanted to hit this man upside the head at times, I truly did care for him. I remember the first day he arrived. Only eight and ten. He was smaller then and his voice was higher. Not as gruff as it had become over the years. When Lord Fyresmith introduced us, I was shocked as I didn’t expect someone so young to become a guard. Especially when there were so few in our village at the time. I knew he would be given so many responsibilities and I encouraged the Lord to be kind to him. He insisted though that Rowan was one of the top of his class and he could handle it. And that was the last time I saw Rowan’s face. He put on that stupid helmet and never took it off. It faded from my memory so seeing it now, especially with a bit more age to it, it was interesting. 

Brendan, after that scare, to lighten the mood even said something about it. 

At least he’s not Medusa , he said to me. I was worried that we would need to make a new helmet quickly. 

As we walked past Molly and Dale’s Inn, we heard voices from inside the damaged building. The two of us exchanged glances, seeing that the Inn was practically unlivable now, it was strange to hear them to say the least. We changed our plans from walking to the camp where everyone had set up tents to instead investigating the voices. Going through the entryway, we immediately saw the group. Brendan, Donna, Molly, Dale, and Aphmau were all at a scorched table with paper and a quill. Except the paper was blank and the group of them were discussing something.

“Dale, you used to be the head guard and you’re telling me you’ve never written a letter?” Donna exclaimed. The grown man in response shook his head in shame as Molly went on to defend him, saying gently; “In his defense, for a long time, we didn’t need to.”

“Also, in his defense, he’s never had to tell a family over a letter that their son and brother is probably dead,” Aphmau exasperated, dropping her head on the table. She went on, her voice muffled; “Maybe Lord and Lady Irving already sent them a letter. It has been a few days after all.”

“It’s a courtesy, Aphmau. It’s the least we can do…” Brendan sighed, leaning against the table. 

“What are you all doing?” Rowan then asked, his curiosity getting the better of him. They all whipped their heads over to us, their eyes wide. Brendan then exclaimed very loudly; “Rowan! You can walk! Thank Irene!” 

He then rushed over, wrapping the blond in a hug, careful around his wound. Thankfully. He must have still been holding him tightly because Rowan was struggling to push out; “My shoulder has a wound, not my legs, Brendan. But it’s good to see you too.” 

The rest of the group gathered around, mostly to say hello to Rowan as it had been since the incident since most of them saw him. But I had my theories it was mostly because they wanted to get a closer look of what he looked liked. Aphmau went to me though, asking quietly; “How’s baby Levin?”

The boy was sleeping soundly against my chest in the wrap. I smiled and rested my hand gently on his small head where tufts of blond hair were starting to curl. He cooed, me replying with; “I think he’s doing the best out of all of us. How are you? I heard about Ser Laurance. That must have been frightening for you.” 

A frown appeared on her innocent face and I immediately regretted asking about it. But, she nonetheless answered; “I am alright. Just…shaken by it all. We’re drafting a letter to his family now, sending our condolences.” 

“Is that what you all are bickering about?” Rowan then questioned, overhearing our conversation. “What seems to be the issue?” 

“Well…we are just struggling to find the words, Rowan. Also…” Aphmau explained, looking quite embarrassed. She seemed to be struggling to push out so Dale said it for her; “We are struggling with spelling some of the harder words. Unfortunately, I am the most educated one here and I still don’t know how to spell condolences.” 

I pressed my lips together in sympathy, though I found it sweet that the whole group wanted to put in some effort for the Zvhal family. Nonetheless, I spoke up and said gently; “I can help. Certainly.” 

“I can as well,” Rowan offered, more shy than how I put it. The group took a sigh of relief while Rowan and I exchanged looks. He asked me; “Do you have nicer penmanship? I admittedly have a strong hand that doesn’t come out well on paper.” 

I giggled but nodded my head, the two of us walking with the group to help them along. I sat down in front of the piece of paper, and Aphmau asked; “So…how do you start with a letter like this?” 

“You want to come off as sincere and caring, like…Lord Zvhal, it is with a heavy heart and deep regret to inform you…” Rowan went on, me writing and editing where needed. Rowan also helped me correct some of the words that even I didn't fully know. He was kind through the process, consoling Aphmau’s worries as she wanted to express her sincerest sorrow in losing Laurance. 

I knew what she was going through. Well, maybe not exactly but, I do know what it's like to lose someone so suddenly and unexpectedly. With my age, it has happened more than once. Part of me wonders if Rowan had experienced the same as he was able to compose the letter and his thoughts quite nicely. 

“Rowan, where the hell did you learn—” Brendan began but was interrupted by Rowan’s answer; “I…took an extra lesson in writing and literature at the guard academy. They recommended it to me.”

“Really? I don’t recall that…but then again, you went through the lessons later than me,” Dale sighed, looking off into the distance as if it was hard to recall the time. Molly giggled and said; “But, thank you Zoey and Rowan. We appreciate it.” 

“I do, especially,” Aphmau added. “I have…been having a hard time expressing my feelings on the matter. That’s why it has taken me so long. I apologize.” 

“Miss Aphmau, that’s understandable. What you went through that evening is something that takes time to fully come to terms with,” Rowan assured her. He rested his free hand on her shoulder and went on to say; “And you’re doing it gracefully.” 

She smiled at him, as if to say thank you. I though, raised my voice to ask; “Would you like to sign the letter, Aphmau?” 

She gazed at me with uncertainty, looking to Rowan who only seemed to urge her to do so. Of course, he would as head guard but Aphmau was the one to travel with him. As much as it was painful to do so, she did it anyway, us helping her sign her name. Rowan did afterwards and then, I handed it off to Dale to find a messenger to send it off to Meteli. As I did so, I saw a wave of emotion wash over Aphmau. I looked at her, concerned as I asked; “Aph? Are you alright?”

All she did was nod but her face was scrunched and her lips were tight. “E-Excuse me,” is all she said before slipping away. I watched with worry, debating if I should go after her. But, Rowan beat me to it, saying; “I’ll go see if she’s okay.” 

After the two had left, Molly and Dale got my attention by politely tapping me on the shoulder. They seemed nervous with whatever they needed to tell me, Molly fidgeting with her skirt. Dale on the other hand was crinkling the letter slightly in his hands. I tried to reassure them by telling them; “Whatever it is, I am sure I can help in any way you need.” 

“Oh um, well…do you have any experience in…pregnancy?” 

—

“Miss Aphmau!” I called out, worried as I had lost her. For someone who was shorter in stature, she could hurry off pretty quickly. I had ran along the direction I saw her headed and eventually made it to the shore. I was worried that I had missed her when I saw her from a distance. I stood there for a second, whipping my head back and forth, determining if it was the smart decision to go see her. 

S he may of wanted to be left alone. She seemed emotional, or at least on the brink of being. You know how you are with those types of things, Rowan…but leaving her here alone doesn’t feel right. Maybe if I just stand here—oh, Irene, she saw me! Damnit!

“Rowan?” She called back to me, holding herself to brace the chill wind that blew through. We were about ten yards away from one another, having to shout at each other to exchange words. “Why did you follow me?” 

“Y-You seemed upset! It didn’t feel right to leave you out here by yourself!” I yelled back, as gently as I could. She tilted her head, holding herself tighter as another gust of wind hit. She shouted back; “So…when were you going to actually come over here?” 

And there you go, Rowan. Now she probably thinks you’re a stalker. 

“Oh…well. You know, just,” I thought about some excuse but, ultimately, the truth seemed better; “I w-was worried that you wished to be alone and I was intruding.” 

She took a deep breath, taking a moment to look down at the sand on her boots. Her deep purple, possibly magenta skirt flowed in the wind, the hem kissing the sand. She then looked back up, her gaze meeting mine. “If you join me, could you answer a few questions I have?” 

I blinked, shocked by the request. I usually did answer her questions so how come these were so different. But, nonetheless, I went down to the shore to join her at her side and said; “Yes, of course. Anything. I know this can be a difficult time. I remember the first time a friend of mine had–” 

“Why did you blame Laurance? Why did you think he was responsible for Sasha?” She bluntly asked, not wasting any time. I took a moment to process before asking; “How did you—?” 

“Laurance can speak. So he did. Please. Just tell me,” She urged me. I took note that unlike the other times she had asked me questions, her eyes were sparkling with curiosity and a smile didn’t pull at her lips. Instead, her gaze was solemn and her face blank. I knew this was important. 

I gauged for a moment on how to respond. As much as I was irritated that Ser Laurance talked about our previous interaction without me present to possibly defend myself, I could not blame the man. Knowing Aphmau herself she probably asked him about it, repeatedly. But also knowing her, he probably answered with no hesitation. She was a welcoming person. A kind person. One that you felt that you could be an open book with. So why did I feel fearful to answer her question? 

“I-It was my duty as a guard of not only Phoenix Drop but of Ru’an to examine all e-evidence and details given to me. Based on that, I made my decision,” I told her as simply as possible. She still didn’t seem satisfied with that answer, saying; “But what detail made you think that Laurance could have done anything more to prevent what happened?” 

I thought back to the pile of papers that were sent to me. How Zenix laughed and poked fun at me that on my day off I had to end up taking up the task. Lord Fryesmith even chuckled at the size of it all. All of it, over a hundred pages it must’ve been. 

“Miss Aphmau, it is the responsibility of the Second-in-command to protect the First-in-command. Assist them. Based on what was given to me, I had to make my ruling. He, unfortunately, failed,” I tried to reason with her. “Just because it was an accident does not mean we should allow excuses. It would create a bad example.” 

Her gaze was now like daggers, shooting straight at me. For the first time since I lost it, I truly wished I had my helm. At least then I could avoid her eyes. How her pupils were sharp in her brown irises. 

“Oh really? Didn’t your second stab you in the shoulder? On purpose, might I add,” She bit back. I had never heard such a tone come from her. It made me tense up, hearing such venom come from her mouth. “If Zenix came crawling back to you, would you beg the council to not give him a strike? Or would you let him face the consequences he dealt for himself?” 

“I…I would–”

“You know you would. And I wouldn’t blame you. He was someone you considered a brother. Probably still do,” She said, still not moving her daggers. “So, you can possibly come to your own conclusion as to why I am a bit upset…” 

“Aphmau–”

“Rowan, I respect you and what you do. I even admire you in some ways. But how could you choose the organization when you know morally it possibly wasn’t the right decision?” She then asked, turning her face finally to look at the water. I bit my lip and she sighed, saying; “Be honest. Did you already despise him? Was it—” 

“No. I hadn’t met him. Only heard of him.” There was a long pause. Me staring at the sand while she stared at the waves. It was…nice after such a tense conversation. I spoke my truth but there was more to the story. More than I doubt she would understand. So I was gentle as I said; “Miss Aphmau, I know it can’t take back what I did but, I am sorry. From what I have heard of Ser Laurance’s treatment of you on your journey, he was someone of great chivalry. I wish I could have seen it sooner.” 

Another pause. Then she said; “You did not answer my previous question. The one before that.” 

“Because that one is admittedly more philosophical. Perhaps too thought-provoking, even for me.” 

“Are some questions really that hard to answer when it’s something in your heart you already know the answer to?” She then asked. I had to hold back a nervous laugh. Her questions today were especially difficult. And admittedly, I deserved it. If she needed an outlet, then I’d volunteer. Part of the job, I guess. 

Another pause fell between us. And I don’t know what came over me but, I answered; “Safety. Sometimes people choose to follow a system to assure them security so they aren’t afraid of…well, a variety of things perhaps.” 

She finally looked back at me and met my eyes once more. Her’s now weren’t as threatening as moments before but, still. She was frustrated. Whether it be directly at me or towards the set of circumstances she was in, I don’t have the faintest idea. Probably a mixture of both. “Are you fearful of something, Rowan?” She asked, delicately.

The wind blew her hair around her face, hurrying to comb it back with her hands. Yet she never broke eye contact with me. I gave her a half-hearted smile; “Yes. But, not as much as I was before.” 

“Being a guard here, and doing your duty, helps you not be afraid of…whatever it is anymore?” 

I shrugged. “I believe I will always be somewhat fearful of it. But it helps.” 

“Really?” 

“Like you wouldn’t believe…”

Aphmau nodded her head, as if to tell herself to just accept what I said. She probably saw, as now my exposed face may have given it away, I didn’t want to discuss it further. I went on to say; “I understand that you may still be frustrated with me. But, please know that what I did, it was what was honest and—” 

“Stop. Just…stop…” 

And with that, she went left. Stomping off in the sand. I remained there for a moment longer. Until Dale appeared again, saying that they needed me back at the Inn to discuss our next steps for the village. I put on a smile and joined him. Aphmau wasn’t there.

Chapter Text

The days after my return were strange ones. Zoey was quick to point out to me that I was more…uneasy than even when I had “appeared” in Phoenix Drop. And to be honest with myself, I could not deny her. After my explosion on Rowan the other day, I walked off feeling not only guilt about Laurance but a pit in my stomach about bringing up Zenix to him. 

“Look, Aphmau, honey,” Donna said, rubbing my back as she set a cup of tea down in front of me. “You had every right to have your questions answered. Hell, demand them even. But…uh, how does one go about this?” 

“You did not have to throw in a low blow of your own,” Molly said, bluntly, before taking a sip of her own tea. The three of us had decided to take a break from making small repairs of the village to eat some lunch with Zoey. Well…Donna basically kept asking until we said yes. I decided to ask them for their input on the situation and they were making their thoughts painfully clear. “You’re grieving and possibly going through some healing process after witnessing that. We all know that and we feel an immense amount of empathy for you. But, Rowan is also going through that very same moment in his life. So, yes, he might have done some harm towards Laurance but, you could have at least left Zenix out of it.” 

Even Donna just blinked at her. Molly’s words were stern yet, understanding. So, I knew she wasn’t mad at me. Just disappointed. After hearing about her pregnancy, I could imagine how annoying I must have sounded when she quite literally has the stress of trying to grow another human being. Everyone was thrilled for her and Dale. And why should they not? Starting this beautiful chapter of their lives was something some probably envied. But it did add another layer of stress amongst the village to make repairs. Rowan, from what I heard later, when he was told about it, he immediately started organizing a plan on reconstruction. The first priority being the homes of the families here which was a smart decision on his part. Molly was, understandably, excluded from this as her condition was not fit. But she insisted on helping anyway she could. It was heartwarming though to see the entire village, even children, step up to help rebuild. Even when some of them only have tents as a home at the moment. 

“Aphmau,” Zoey said sweetly, entering the room with her own beverage. She had just put Levin down for a nap so, she was ready to have some time away as well. I felt bad that it was now being spent dealing with my sad excuse of drama. Yet, she placed a hand over mine and said; “you are going through something so dreadful to experience so, please, give yourself some grace. But, yes, I think when you are ready to have another conversation with Rowan. Possibly apologize but still express your disappointment.” 

“It’s not that anymore,” I admitted, with a sigh. “After thinking about his answer more, I think I do understand why he felt the need to make that decision. And in the end, Laurance was fine so…damn, why is this so–” 

“Confusing?” Donna giggled, leaning back in her chair with her tea. “Well, it’s a morally heavy question. Maybe you should ask a different question.” 

I raised a brow, asking; “Like what?” 

“Like…if you had to reexamine the case now, and the freedom to decide whatever you felt was right and such, would ya still have made the same decision?” She offered. But, she later shook her head, saying; “No…that still seems a bit too much. Oh…I just hope that you both can reconcile this.” 

“I think they will,” Zoey told her, glancing at me with a smile. I returned the gesture, appreciating her patience with me. “I think they just need some time apart for a few days. Take a breather.” 

“I hope so because, phew,” Donna huffed at the end, her accent becoming a bit more prominent in her voice as she said; “Aphmau, what was your reaction to seeing him for the first time? Because, darling, I was…wow.” 

Molly giggled quietly to herself as she added; “He is handsome. A bit rough on the edges but, many do tend to prefer that.” 

Zoey laughed at that, pointing to Molly as she said; “Says the woman who’s married and expecting.” 

Molly only shrugged, looking at me as she asked; “Can’t a married woman appreciate another man’s appearance from afar? Besides, I am very happy with my beloved husband…who also would not stop talking about how blue Rowan’s eyes were.” 

“Seems like your husband has a bit of a crush on his boss,” Donna said, with a smirk. 

“And it seems like you have wandering eyes as well when last time I recalled, you have been exchanging letters with that merchant that comes into town every couple of months or so,” Molly shot back, silencing her friend who just went red in the face. The brunette looked to Zoey and asked; “I don’t like her pregnant. Do you have anything to quicken the baking process?” 

The four of us laughed, enjoying the lighthearted moment before Zoey replied with; “Unfortunately, my elven magic cannot perform miracles like that. But, I believe Molly is not far enough along to have such a drastic change.” 

“Zoey, stop, you are going to get me in trouble,” Molly said, still laughing. When everyone had returned from their highs, she went on to say; “But Donna, please, I want more details. Has Logan written to you recently?” 

Donna only sighed, smiling from ear to ear as she said; “Actually, yes. Right before the whole…incident. I wrote back to him afterwards explaining it and why my letters may be slower in the upcoming months.” 

“How long have you been writing to him?” I asked her, now very intrigued in her love life. 

“A little over a year but I have known him longer,” She explained to me. “He’s just such an ass when you first meet him but, I couldn’t refuse his offer of being pen pals.” 

“More like she broke his resilience to her poking,” Zoey whispered to me, making me stifle another laugh as to not expose her comment. Zoey was quick to clear her throat though and say; “Well, maybe he will offer some help. It would be greatly appreciated.” 

A knock was heard from the door, Zoey then excused herself to go see who it was, leaving just the three of us to continue the conversation. Molly changed the topic to say; “But, yes, Rowan is…attractive. We can all agree.” 

“Eh, Aphmau hasn’t answered my question yet. So, spill it, Aph,” Donna said, turning her full upper body to me. “What do you think of our head guard?” 

“W-Well, he’s, um…yes, I do have to say that he is one of the better looking men I have met. But I haven’t met many to begin with,” I say, looking to where Zoey had gone in hopes of her returning to save me from this conversation. “So there’s not much to compare him to, in my mind at least.” 

“True…but, be honest with us, dear,” Molly said, reaching her hand out to just poke mine. “You’ve seen him a bit more exposed. Shirtless and wounded, I heard. So…did you think about—” 

“Ladies, Rowan is here!” Zoey called out, entering the room again. Thank Irene. The other two quickly stiffened, saying simultaneously; “Hi Rowan!” 

The man entered looking very confused as to why Molly and Donna seemed so excited to see him. I looked away, not wanting to ruin my lunch with such awkwardness. Unfortunately, luck wasn’t on my side as Rowan was quick to explain his reasoning for his visit, saying; “M-Miss Aphmau, we are currently sketching out plans for the village layout and I wanted to ask where you’d like to place your residence.” 

I snapped my head over to him, my face probably looking startled because he was quick to reply, stuttering out; “T-That is i-if you are p-planning on resigning in P-Phoenix Drop! Of course, after seeing S-Scaleswind and Meteli it w-wouldn’t be shocking to me if you have decided to settle there!” 

“Um, I…uh…” I say, still a bit startled by the question. I couldn’t help but hear the snickering of Molly and Donna, who had decided to stand and move towards another room. Probably to avoid the awkwardness. Rowan raised a brow at them, Donna only rubbing his arm as she passed by and said; “You better be thankful you’re cute.” 

Rowan just looked even more lost, turning to Zoey for an explanation to which she didn’t have one either. She just said; “Maybe this is a discussion the two of you should have privately.” 

“I wouldn’t say that–” I say, trying to silently urge her to stay but she just gave me a look. A look that could only mean shut up . 

“I would prefer it being outside as we do have a sleeping baby upstairs,” She then added, pointing above her head. Rowan and I glanced at each other, knowing that this was unavoidable. 

—

The two of us stood at the front of Zoey’s cottage, silent for a moment. Rowan clenched the fist that was still hanging in the sling, pressing his lips together. I fiddled with my skirt, looking down at my feet. It had been a few days since I had truly spoken to him. Sure, I had seen him from afar, conversing with the residents, directing the construction, but I hadn’t spoken with him. Or, hell, made eye contact with him since our discussion on the beach. Trying to diffuse the tension that was between us, I asked the first question that popped into my head; “Is it itchy?” 

“P-Pardon?” Rowan asked, popping his head up. 

“Your uh…” I started, losing the word and instead motioned around my neck and shoulder. “That.” 

“My…Irene, what is it?” He asked, to clarify, pointing at it. He must've lost the word too. I couldn’t help but laugh a bit at the exchange, nodding my head. He smiled, saying; “No. It’s quite alright.” 

“Good. Any pain?” 

He shrugged. “Only at times. Zoey’s medication has worked wonders. In a matter of weeks, it will be like it never happened.” 

“That’s great,” I say, genuinely feeling an ounce of relief. Even if I was currently upset with him, doesn’t mean I did not care about his condition. I then shifted the conversation to why we had gone out there in the first place, asking; “So, my future home?” 

“Oh yes! Of c-course, uh,” He said, jumping straight in. He quickly pulled out a sheet of folded parchment from his pocket. I watched him struggle for a few moments to open it, almost dropping it. I gently took it from him, saying; “Let me.” 

Unfolding it, I saw that it was a drawn map of Phoenix Drop. I saw the marketplace, various spots for homes and shops, and the farm lands. Rowan started suggesting a few places; “You could always join some of the families here and live near the marketplace or town square. Or you could live closer to the shore or the woods on the other side of the village if you would like.”

I pondered those suggestions but also scanned the map a couple more times. “Where would you choose, Rowan? You must know the village like the back of your hand.” 

“Hm, well, uh,” He scanned the map himself, taking a couple of moments to think over my question. He then stepped back and said; “How about the Lord’s home?” 

I was taken aback. “B-But isn’t that—” 

“It’s not taken. Why leave such a beautiful spot in our village empty?” Rowan said, like it was nothing and quite obvious. “We’ll just tear down the ruins that are there, build up on the foundations that are undamaged and go from there.” 

“R-Rowan, I couldn’t. That must be such a special spot for the people here. It also might be painful to tear down the home already there and–” 

“Miss Aphmau, it’s just a place I can assure you. Sure, Lord and Lady Fyresmith touched so many people here but, their home does not symbolize them. And tearing it down to replace it with something new shouldn’t erase them from our memory,” Rowan told me, a caring tone laced in his voice. “And, if this helps, you’d be doing us a huge favor by not making us build from the ground up.” 

I sighed, seeing that indeed there was no changing his mind. But, secretly, I loved that spot. The lush trees and the sounds of nature you get to hear since it was a good distance away from the main happenings of the village. Yet, it was still close enough where you are only a couple of steps away from the next home. I would love to call that place my home…

“Then, if you think it’s a good idea, I’d love to be there. I would also love to help massively with the building. If that’s alright.” 

He nodded, taking the parchment from my hand. “Of course. And I wanted to thank you for volunteering so quickly to help us with rebuilding the village.” 

“Heh, are you surprised? I consider this place my home. I think…I think I realized that when I was traveling. It made me homesick,” I admitted to him, wrapping myself in a hug nervously. 

“I’m thrilled that you are staying and feel that way about Phoenix Drop. Everyone is going to be happy as well with the news of your decision.” There was another moment of silence between us before he said; “Well, I’ll leave you back to your lunch. Thank you for allowing me to pull you away.” 

He did a small bow and then turned to walk away. When he moved a few feet away, I called out, feeling compelled to say; “Rowan! I, um, I am–”

“Aphmau,” He said, stopping me. “I know what you are trying to say but, you don’t have to say sorry. I can tell you’re not ready to. And…I don’t think I am ready to apologize either.” 

I frowned, knowing he read my mind. So quickly too. “But I don’t want this friendship between us to fade or die entirely. I don’t want to lose two friends so soon.” 

He gave me a half-hearted smile, shrugging his shoulders once more to say; “Who said this has to hurt us? We obviously still want to get along. So…let’s just agree to be patient with one another for the time being.” 

I couldn’t help but smile back, crossing my arms, I said; “I…I would like that.” 

He nodded, bowing slightly again. “Then, I’ll see you tomorrow, Miss Aphmau. I am happy, truly, that you are staying and going to help us rebuild.” 

And with that, he left and I slipped back into Zoey’s, the pit in my stomach feeling a little less deep. 

Chapter Text

The day decided to be filled with rain when I woke up in the morning a few days later. Many would probably view this type of weather as dreary and bitter yet, the people of Phoenix Drop saw it as something different. The children played in the beaten cobblestone paths, the women and men laughed at every silly inconvenience it brought to the reconstruction process, and even the pets were enjoying the sprinkling that kissed their furs. Thorgi took this as an opportunity to prance around, licking up at the sky to try and get a taste. When I would stand still to talk with someone or just to take a breath, he would run underneath my skirt as a way to be funny. At least, I assumed it as much. I found the atmosphere that the rain brought as…refreshing. No one seemed to be stressed or overwhelmed. Something that we had all been struggling with as we tried to return to what was seen as normal. It was the first time I’d seen some of the people smile since I had returned from my journey. I even had to admit it was the first time I had felt absolute relief since that day as well. 

And with the rain it seemed, brought in more and more…interesting happenings. 

“Kiki! You’re here!” Brendan shouted all of sudden, dropping the pale of nails that he was holding. Donna and I took a pause from repairing the fences around the scorched fields to see what he was on about. A woman, probably no older than me, with short,pixie-like hair the same shade as rubies stood not too far from us. She was almost tackled in a hug from Brendan as he almost seemed to be overcome with emotion with her presence. “I can’t believe you came all this way—” 

“Brendan, when I get a message from my brother that his home is practically destroyed, I had to come as soon as possible,” She, or I guess, Kiki, said, a bright smile on her face as she playfully hit him. “Besides, I only live outside of Scaleswind. It wasn’t a hassle to get here, I can assure you. And thank Irene I came, you all seem to be in a real pickle here.” 

I looked to Donna for a bit more of an explanation to only see that she had gone to greet Kiki herself. She let out her hand, a big smile on her face as well, as she said; “So you must be the sister I keep hearin’ ‘bout? No wonder Brendan never hosted ya! You’re too cute to be in a place like this!” 

Kiki took her hand and shook it shyly, blushing a bit from the compliment as she sweetly replied with; “And you must be Donna. Brendan has written to me about you before. You’ve got a nice grip there! No wonder you’re the head farmer—”

“Co-head farmer,” Brendan quickly corrected, Donna nodding in solidarity to only secretly wink at Kiki with a smirk moments later. I took this opportunity to come up myself, saying; “Good morning, my name is Aphmau. I’m glad to hear that your travels were well.” 

“Ah, another sweet girl! Brendan, I had no idea that you worked with such fine young women,” Kiki giggled, her laughs sounding like her name. “ Kee kee kee !”

She dressed like her soft personality. A rosey-pink tunic that matched her hair quite well and she wore almost purple ballerina flats. What made me smile was that over her mud-stricken and worn skirt was an apron with a small heart embroidered on. “I apologize for not warning you about my visit, Brendan. I thought though that you all could use my help as soon as possible.” 

“We could always use an extra set of hands,” Donna said, wiping her own on her skirt to get rid of extra dirt on them. Brendan though went on to say; “Kiki, or formally known as Katherine, here is known to be a little bit of an animal whisperer, Donna. I believe she would be most helpful with the barn and those arrangements?” 

“Oh, really? What type of animals do you…whisper to?” Donna asked, as politely as she could. In her defense, it was a strange thing to just pop into the conversation. Kiki though took it with grace and shrugged, saying; “Brendan is being dramatic. I just have a sense with them. Our parents raised us on a farm and I put most of my efforts into understanding and learning from animals. It’s truly just how you approach them. That’s all.” 

“Brendan does have that effect with things,” Donna grumbled, side glancing the now embarrassed look man besides his sister. “I see no reason why you can’t help me with designing a new barn for our livestock. I am no expert with them, that’s for sure. Of course, there’s some foundations that we’d still like to use, if that’s okay.” 

“Of course, that would be no trouble,” Kiki said, almost hopping excitedly on her toes. 

“Aphmau, could you go inform Rowan that Kiki is here and will be staying with Brendan and I while she stays?” Donna asked me. “I’m going to show her around the farmlands so she can get a better idea of what we’re dealing with here…Brendan, you can stay and keep up the repairs of the fence yourself until Aphmau returns.” 

“W-What? Why can’t I—” 

“You heard Kiki. I’m the head farmer,” Donna replied smoothly. She smirked at his annoyed expression as he saw no way of convincing her otherwise. I even heard his sister giggle as well. “So, shall we, Kiki? Or do you like Katherine?” 

“Kiki is perfect,” The redhead assured Donna, taking her arm. She then turned to me and said; “We’ll have to get to know each other sometime soon. I would love to hear about that wolf pup when I get back.” 

I blinked. “Huh?” 

“Oh…you know…your pet?” She said, pointing to Thorgi who was just as my feet. Wagging his tail, unaware of the conversation happening above him. “I actually worked with them before. Very loyal animals once you train them. I can help of course!”

“I-I would appreciate that…now that I actually have confirmation that he’s actually a wolf.” 

She laughed again, nodding her head. “Well, I’ll see you later. What would you like to show me first, Donna?” 

“Do you want to see the ruins of our barn first or the piles of burnt wheat first?” 

—

After asking around, I was told that Rowan was with Dale by the walls of the village. They had taken a break from the residential areas of the village to see if there could be anything done to improve on the wall. I immediately headed over there and as predicted, there the two were, having a discussion about it all. 

“Rowan, I can assure you, I was born and raised here by my family. These walls have never been actually…completed. Ever. In thirty years. You don’t need to put pressure on yourself to finish them now,” Dale sighed, looking over the map of the village. Rowan though shook his head and said; “This is as good a time as ever to get them done, Dale. Of course, the village comes first but, if we have any remaining supplies, we could possibly just get a little more progress done.” 

“We barely have supplies to begin with,” Dale mumbled, folding the map a bit angrily. 

Rowan, seeing his friend look a bit frustrated, looked around to find a way to change the subject and his eyes fell on me. “Miss Aphmau! So good to see you! Is there something you need to tell us? How is the fence going?” 

I tried my hardest not to laugh at the giant glare Dale was giving the blond, who looked more like a brunette with his rain-soaked hair. I pulled it together to say; “It’s going just fine. I actually came here to tell you that Brendan’s sister, Katherine, is here. Kiki, actually is her name. And she’ll be staying in Brendan and Donna’s tent while she stays here.” 

“Oh great! I remember Brendan saying that she’s—” 

“An animal whisperer?” I beat him to the punch. “A bit of a dramatic statement. She is good with animals though and knows how to care for them. Including how their shelter should look. Donna is showing her around the farm as we speak.” 

“Perfect,” Rowan sighed, looking relieved. He then turned to Dale and asked; “Have we…found our livestock since the attack?” 

“Uhhh,” Dale stalled. “I’ll get…back to you on that.” 

He then rushed off. Probably to go find out who was in charge of that task. Rowan though was left with now a stressed expression on his face. “I mean…cows and sheep couldn’t have gone far. Right?” 

“I at least know a guy we can go to about chickens,” I joked, trying to lighten the mood. 

He took a deep breath and when he exhaled, I saw just how deep the color of his eyebags had gotten the past couple of days. And how…sickly he looked. Again, it could have been due to the rain but, I doubt it did much. He took a seat on a stack of logs, adjusting his sling correctly before combing his hair back and looking up at me. “T-Thank you, Miss Aphmau. I appreciate you coming over here and telling me—”

“Have you been resting at all?” I asked, admittedly abruptly. “Zoey wouldn’t be happy seeing you looking like this.” 

He pressed his lips together, before saying; “I’m fine, Aphmau. As head guard it’s my job to look over these tasks.” 

“I could be wrong,” I say, crossing my arms, raising a brow; “but I believe it’s a Lord’s job to overlook the construction of a village.” 

I took a seat besides him, Thorgi join us by sitting between the two of us. He licked happily at Rowan’s crooked nose, him giving a small smile in return before petting him. “Unfortunately, until a new Lord decides to appear or until Levin becomes of speaking age, I have to take over most of those roles. And it’s truly no issue by me. It’s nice to have this responsibility. It distracts me from…well, my thoughts.” 

I frowned. “Your shoulder could get worse.” 

“It’s wrapped and I’m not doing any strenuous labor,” He told me. “Trust me, Zoey would have my head if she ever heard of me doing things like that.” 

“Oh, so Zoey scares you?” I asked, finding that statement intriguing. 

“When she’s angry, yes,” He admitted quickly. “Trust me, Miss Aphmau. She scares a lot of people here when she’s pissed off. You just haven’t seen it yet.” 

I laughed quietly, petting Thorgi’s back as I casually said; “So, I shouldn’t tell her that I overheard from Molly that she saw you carrying some planks of wood down the street earlier today? Or that yesterday Donna saw you lifting two buckets of stone on your shoulders?” 

He went wide eyed before peering at me with a teasing smirk; “You wouldn’t.” 

“Never. But, just know that I have it logged in my mind. I’ll use it if it comes to it,” I say, teasing right back. The two of us shared a nice laugh but, I couldn’t help but know deep down that he really shouldn’t be pushing himself this hard. If he wanted to return to his role at full health before his injury, all this labor and work probably wasn’t for the best. I feared that his shoulder might never be at what it was if he kept it up. “But, truly, Rowan…you should rest for the rest of the day. Go back to the guard station. I’m sure we can take it from here.” 

“Miss Aphmau, I do appreciate the sentiment but, if I don’t regulate it as much as I have, we might go long into the summer and then we have to worry about the heat and worries that come along with it,” He told me, looking worried once more. He looked off towards the town square where the children were playing, their parents building nearby and watching them. “I can’t fail this village again. They’ve lost so much and I can’t just sit by and not fix it.” 

“But you really should—” 

“I said I’m fine,” He snapped, turning his gaze towards me. His blue eyes looked almost desperate as he looked at me. It was strange, hearing that tone come from him. Since I had met him…hell, even when we had that discussion on the beach, he had never used such rigor before when talking. “It’s my job, Aphmau. I can worry about my shoulder when it falls off.” 

He rolled his eyes and pressed his tongue to his cheek. It was so…wrong to see him this frustrated. A smart person would probably just let it go and let him ruin his life on his own. Unfortunately for him, I don’t really consider myself that intelligent. 

I couldn’t help but respond with the same tone as I snipped back; “Well, I don’t want your shoulder to come off. I don’t think anyone here wants that. And I don’t think it will help them. As much as you think you have failed this village, which we will get to at a later time , you’d fail them by not getting better and returning to your role as head guard at full health. So, please, for the rest of the day, go home and take some time to relax. Or at least just sit here with me in the rain where I can see you not get yourself in harm's way.” 

He seemed appalled by my response, fully turning to me as he stated; “I do not believe you have the authority to tell me what I can and cannot do. I am fully capable of understanding my condition and when to step away. I am certainly not going to get worse by any means.” 

“Are you a doctor, Rowan?” 

“Are you?” 

“No. I’m just a woman trying to not let another person she cares about get hurt again. Or worse. So please, just sit here with me if you hate your home so much. If anyone needs you, they can come here and get you,” I say, standing my ground, ending it with a huff as I looked out in front of me instead of him. He sat there, jaw agape as he tried to find the words to say after that. I gave him a sideways glance, a little smile slowly creeping its way onto my lips as I said, cheekily; “Laurance did teach me one thing it seems. Look at you. You're speechless, admit it.” 

He shook his head in disbelief, letting out a huff of air as he said under his breath; “You’re really something, Miss Aphmau.” 

I was about to add something else but was interrupted by the sound of horses trotting their way closer. The two of us turned our heads to see a small calvary of brown, white, and black stallions with green and gold banners make their way to the…what should be the gates of Phoenix Drop. Men sat proudly on their saddles as they rode in, the armor they wore still shined brightly, even in the damp weather. Carts of wood, stone, and barrels were being pulled behind them. Rowan and I stood there in shock, Thorgi going underneath my skirt yet again, his tail poking out by my feet. They stopped not too far from us and when they did, I got a good look at one of the banners and immediately recognized the sunflower that decorated it. 

“What are the Zvhals doing here?” I asked Rowan, carefully. 

“That is what I’m worried about,” He whispered back, swallowing a bit before stepping forward. “G-Good morning, gentlemen. We w-weren’t expecting your arrival. Is there something I should—”

“That won’t be necessary,” A voice spoke up. 

Cadenza Zvhal came forward on a white stallion, looking almost regal as she pulled the hood of her dark green cloak off her head, showing off her flame-like hair. Seeing me, she smiled, giving me some relief. She said to me, kindly; “It’s good to see you in fine health, Miss Aphmau.” 

“Thank you…but, I do have to ask, for Rowan’s sake here, why have you come? And without warning?” I asked, hesitantly as I stepped forward myself. It didn’t help that I tripped slightly over Thorgi as I did. “Do you and your father visit neighboring villages often?” 

She only chuckled and for a moment, I could hear Laurance’s. It made me wonder how much influence she had over him growing up. She took a moment to get off her horse, Rowan being polite and helping her. She looked at him afterwards and said, smirking; “I see you decided to get some sun. Sad to see that the weather didn’t agree with those plans…It’s nice to finally meet you, Ser Rowan Withers.” 

“And it’s a pleasure to meet you again, Miss Zvhal. But, some clarity would be very much appreciated,” The blond said and I could tell he was trying his best not to panic right there and then. Cadenza assured him by placing a soft hand on his, saying; “I believe my father received a message not too long ago from you and Miss Aphmau about Phoenix Drop and the attack you suffered. And based on what I heard from Lord Irving, these attackers don’t seem too different from the very ones that took my brother away.” 

“And for that, I am very sorry—” I then erupted, thinking that I might have had to diffuse something. She raised her other hand to me though and said; “You have nothing to apologize for. It was truly an accident. Besides…my father and I weren’t ignorant to the fact that Laurance’s role was a dangerous one. I’m sure you understand that completely, Ser Rowan.” 

“Y-Yes, Miss Cadenza–uh, Zvhal,” Rowan said, trying to find his wording and manners desperately. I could not tell if that remark from Cadenza was purposely placed onto Rowan or if it was just made up in my head. Either way, I admired her for it. At least she wasn’t seeing red when she saw the two of us. 

“Moving along,” She spoke up, placing her hands in front of her, folded and over her matching dark green dress. “It is the duty of the Meteli high born, I believe, to help the villages in their land. Especially in times of need such as this. Am I correct?” 

“I-I believe so but, this is no small task,” Rowan told her. “It would truly be too much to ask of you and your father to—” 

“Phoenix Drop is just as important as any of the other villages. So, we have come with supplies and extra hands to help with the reconstruction process. And I am here to oversee it as I am under the impression you are still without a Lord. Unless, you, Ser Rowan, have stepped up to the role,” She explained, looking to the soaked blond. He awkwardly shook his head. She again just smiled, saying; “Well, you have at least drawn up some plans, have you not?” 

“O-Of course, Miss–” 

“Perfect. You can show them to me as we make our way to the campsite. You do have space for me, do you not?” 

“You want to stay at the campsite? We have a guard station which is much warmer then—” 

“I assume the guard station smells of sweat and dirt, correct? My tent supplies come with lavender and vanilla candles. I can assure you, I am quite fine with those arrangements.” She then looked to me again, her hair whipping around with her as she did. Her face went soft as she said; “Remember, Miss Aphmau. Look towards the light. Just like our sunflowers. Brighter things are approaching.” 

Cadenza then gave me a wink before giving some direction to her men of where to take the supplies. Rowan of course helped her with that. She then gave her attention back to him, asking the question; “Shall we? I would like to see these plans of your’s.” 

“Yes, r-right this way, Miss Zvhal,” He said. There was a small mix up with formalities as he first gave her the arm that was in the sling. She couldn’t help but laugh at his expense, quietly, before doing him a favor by joining him on his other side and taking his arm. 

I joined the two close behind as he gave her a tour of our village and I saw the excitement on her face as she saw every new place. And all the people. It was then I realized we were in good hands. And maybe now, Rowan could have a break. Thank Irene.

Chapter Text

The days passed quickly it seemed. As soon as the morning sun rose in the sky, I was awake helping repairs any way I could. Whether that was helping Cadenza and Rowan make plans or placing down rock and wood myself, I was putting my best effort forward to help. Then, almost in a blink of an eye, it was night. The people of Phoenix Drop would retire to their camp, that is if their home wasn’t already rebuilt, and enjoy the evening together. With food and even sometimes music. It was truly a beautiful time and one I appreciated the most. Hearing stories, laughter, and just the sounds of happiness all around reminded me most why I loved this place. More specifically, the people who inhabited it. They were all so unique and special in their own way. One night I heard the story of a retired guardsmen who had lost an arm in battle and moved to Phoenix Drop with their family to start a calmer life. The other night, a woman who wanted to travel here for the sea and start a fresh life away from her harsh family. And every story I loved. 

Soon, the days started to grow warmer, showing signs of summer moving in. And we had made significant progress, much faster than expected due to the help that Cadenza had offered. The existing residential areas were almost complete, the town square just needing a last good sweep to get rid of the leftover ash, and the farm lands already had new fencing and a barn. Everything was going just as it needed to be. 

As usual, one morning, I awoke and headed straight for Cadenza’s tent. In the sea of white, her tent stuck out boldly. It was much larger and stood tall, bearing a forest green hue. When I entered, I saw her and her men discussing plans for construction that day. She pointed towards the map, her finger going around the border to say; “I agree with Rowan that the walls should be improved. With the increasing amount of attacks, this would prevent them from happening so frequently in the future.” 

“But aren’t walls reserved for—” 

“Walls are made to protect, Captain,” Cadenza then said, sternly as she turned her head to the man who raised his concern. “I’m surprised that not many villages have them, honestly. Maybe we should increase that number, hm? When I am Lady of Meteli, perhaps?” 

The man gulped, nodding his head before letting her continue. “Now, I want you and your group to survey out the border. See if there’s any blockage of trees and foliage. We’ll then have to make a plan to chop it down or remove it as soon as possible. Can you do that, Captain?” 

“But, the village’s border stretches very long. It could take a whole morning to walk along it’s path,” The Captain spoke again, to a very uninterested Zvahl. She simply put; “So you better start now if you want to be back for lunch. You’re dismissed.” 

He grumbled, leaving in a huff passed me. That’s when Cadenza saw me, putting on a soft smile as she said; “Miss Aphmau! Up early as always! Ready for a new day?” 

“As always,” I say, just as cheerful. Though I’d be a fool to say I wasn’t at least a bit more terrified of her. I joined her at her side at the table, asking; “What should I tell the others about the tasks for the day? Would you like us to continue rebuilding some of the homes?” 

She shrugged, saying; “Well, we can either do that or we can shift our focus to other projects. At least put more people there instead since we can decrease the amount of people rebuilding homes. So, we can either focus a bit more on the docks or the marketplace. Which do you think?” 

“M’lady…I’m afraid that Phoenix Drop didn’t have docks before the attack,” I say, nervous for her reaction. She only raised a brow to me, waiting for my reply. “T-Then I guess we should send more people there. The marketplace just needs a simple repaving and I heard from Donna that Logan should be returning with some of his merchant friends in a few days time. They’ll be able to set up shops the way they need it to.” 

The redhead grinned, telling the men around her to follow suit. She then said to me; “You do realize you did all of that without Rowan. Do you think he’ll agree with you?” 

“I-I hope so. I think he’ll just be happy that we’re getting all of these tasks done swiftly.” 

Cadenza laughed a bit, saying with a sigh; “Yes, of course. Based on my and my men’s prediction, we should be done with repairs in a few weeks time.”

I nodded my head, still putting a smile on my face. Though, there was something on my mind. Something I wanted to say to her for the past couple of weeks she had been here; “Thank you. For helping my home.” 

She tilted her head, her red hair falling further down the side as she asked; “You do realize it’s my family’s job to help the villages in our land. I can assure you, that it—” 

“I mean…even after what happened with Laurance.” I knew her younger brother always lived in her mind. She had been here for weeks and never once had I seen her wear something other than black or the darkest shade of green. She even avoided shades of metallics like gold and silver. So how does a sister in mourning reach out a helping hand to the people who were involved with her brother’s death? 

She took a moment, taking a deep breath before saying; “Miss Aphmau, like I said when I arrived. My brother’s role was not an easy one. Ser Rowan Withers knows that as well. Being a guard comes with its sacrifices.” 

“But I can’t help but feel like—” 

“Did you kidnap my brother?” 

“No but—” 

“Then there’s no need for me to hold any animosity towards you. In fact, I’m sure Laurance himself would have a screaming match with me if I insisted I did not help because of that,” Cadenza assured me, placing her hands on my shoulders. “I actually see this as avenging him. Rebuilding the village that the monsters who stole him away burnt to the ground, how poetic is that?” 

I sighed but, still finding a smile to put on. “I do see your point.” 

She nodded, taking the moment to then fix my hair and collar, asking; “Miss Aphmau, can I give you some advice?” 

I raised a brow. “I’m open to it.” 

“I suggest that if you want to be a leader, never fear death. If you do, it’ll hurt you more that way.” 

I blinked, unable to voice anything at that moment but, able to find the words after stumbling for a moment. “But I don’t have any desire to become a leader. Especially not at the level you are at. No offense of course.” 

She smirked, stepping back to admire her work. “Then I suggest that you start taking some steps back. You are putting yourself at the forefront of the construction process, helping where it’s needed. Hell, since Rowan is injured, you’re truly taking over the duties he would normally do. People will start making assumptions that you want the role.” 

“It’s only because I’m able to. Nothing else, I can assure you.” 

Her emerald eyes scanned me up and down, the smirk never leaving her face. “Alright then. If you’re sure.” 

I had my doubts that she didn’t believe me but that was the least of my worries. The village needed my directions and I needed to give my daily update to Rowan as well. Plus, visit Zoey and Levin. I did not need to spend too much time dwelling on her thoughts, as much as I did admire her in certain ways. “Thank you, Lady Cadenza. Anything else you need before I head out?” 

“Hmmm, not that I know of. I do wish to one day give you a wardrobe. Rowan and Zoey told me a bit of your situation and I don’t think I would be able to survive without mine,” She giggled. Again, reminding me of Laurance. “But, that’s for later. Now, go on. I can tell you’re aching to go.” 

I thanked her again and slipped away. 

—

I knocked on the guard station door later that day, hoping to give Rowan the update of things that happened today. I was thrilled that he was actually listening to medical advice and taking a serious break. I actually hadn’t seen him outside the guard station in days…which probably wasn’t great either but, at least I knew he wasn’t lifting anything heavy or getting into trouble. Though, after a few moments with no reply, I got worried. I entered the quarters and saw that it was empty. The whole place. 

“Rowan?” I called out, nervously. I groaned, realizing he had left before storming out. “When I catch you, you’re dead…” 

If I catch him lifting anything heavy, doing anything using that damn shoulder, I will literally break the good shoulder , I thought to myself, imagining what he could possibly be doing. I probably spent the next hour going around town and asking others if they had seen the blond anywhere. It relieved me to see that he wasn’t anywhere near the main construction areas at least. I started to at one point call out to him, seeing if he was close enough to reply. Nothing.

“Rowan! Rowan!” I called out once more along the path that connected the main village to the gate entrance. “Irene, where are you?”

When I reached the gate entrance, I looked around now thinking I was going insane. I thought the man must at this point have had to return to his room to rest for the evening, seeing that the sun was getting pretty close to the east. I huffed, deciding that Rowan just wasn’t going to get an update that day then, about to turn when I heard; “Miss Aphmau?” 

I snapped my head instantly, knowing exactly who that voice belonged to and saying; “Where the hell have you—” 

I then saw in his hands flowers. I don’t know why but it was so…strange. A man of his stature holding things that were considered so delicate perplexed me. The bouquet itself stood out brightly against him, holding colors of pink, yellow, and purple. He must’ve noticed my gaze directed at the bunch, him saying with a bit of a stutter; “Oh! Um, I-I decided to get some fresh air. The reconstruction has gotten closer to my home admittedly…but, I mostly just couldn’t stand the dullness of the place, heh…oh! W-Wait! Is it that time already?” 

“Hm?” 

“Our meeting? Is it already–Irene, that’s why you were calling me so urgently…I a-apologize for my forgetfulness, Miss Aphmau,” He went on, realizing quickly what the issue was. But, I raised my hands, saying; “It’s quite alright, Rowan. Seeing that you’re out and about…and not doing any physical labor hopefully, is ultimately much better than you being essentially isolated. I was beginning to think that you possibly be going stir crazy.” 

“Possibly…but, thanks to you I’ve been able to take a break. Zoey is honestly more thankful than I am, even. My shoulder should only take a couple more weeks to heal completely,” He sighed, gesturing to the darn sling that held his arm from his neck. “She even has confidence that I’ll see no issue returning to my duties as if nothing happened. I even overheard from some of the residents here that you have done a fantastic job. So, truly, thank you.” 

“You’re not upset that I’ve basically stole your job from you?” I teased, with a smile as I put my weight on one side and crossed my arms. “Dale told me you were a bit of a control freak, might I add.” 

Rowan only chuckled and shook his head, replying with; “I have no clue where he got such an idea. I am only like that at times because he is doing something that needs to be controlled. That’s all.” 

“Sure,” I simply put, sarcastically. The two of us shared a laugh, enjoying the calmer moment of the day. Though he probably thought that was the most exciting part of his day. I truly do forget that the man is subjected just to sit around all day and with everyone working so hard on the village, he probably doesn’t get very many visits besides Zoey. But she’s even busy with Levin. 

I decided to change the conversation, pointing towards the colorful flowers; “Where did you get those?” 

He looked confused, as though he completely forgotten the poor things but, quickly caught on. He said; “Oh, they’re sprouting all along the forest line out here. Happens every year around this time, I thought I’d take a moment to see what has decided to appear this year.” 

I took a couple steps forward to take a closer look, asking; “What type are they?” 

It was as though I unlocked a secret fixation in Rowan. His smile immediately got wider as he started saying the flowers, pointing at them as he went down the list. “These ones are fireweeds which you can tell by their vibrant magenta color…these smaller ones are called starflowers because of their shape…I also found honeysuckle this year which is odd since it usually doesn’t grow in these parts, and these are my favorite. Cowslip.” 

“Why are they your favorite?” 

I saw a small pink tint appear on his face as he said shyly; “B-Because it has cow in the name.” 

I sputtered out a laugh, not expecting such a stoic man to be so interested in a flower named after a farm animal, let alone be interested in flowers at all. It all caused me to ask after; “Can you show me where you found them? I think I’d like to see them.” 

He nodded, a small grin still spread across his lips as he walked me along the ruins of the walls that once stood and the edge of the dense forest. All along the path, him helping me along the harder to navigate sections by letting me hold the bouquet and take his hand with the other, there were probably dozens of different flowers. Many more kinds than Rowan had picked. At one point, he squatted down and I followed suit, him pointing to a beautiful blush colored flower, him saying; “That one is called a Dogrose. It tends to cling onto other shrubbery for support and it helps it grow wider, spreading all across it. There’s only a few right now but by the end of summer, I can assure you that we’ll see many more in this one area.” 

“I think that one is my favorite so far,” I say, also catching a sweet scent from it. “It’s so…what’s the word?” 

“Simple yet, bright?”

“My thoughts exactly.” 

He showed me a few more, telling me all he could about them and answered any further questions I had to the best of my ability. But, I did have one question on my mind. “What made you so interested in flowers, Rowan?” 

He looked as though that re-ignited a lost memory in the back of his mind, his face going soft as he said; “My mother had a garden growing up. She told me all about wildflowers that grow in Ru’an and even took me on quests to go find them.” 

“She sounds like a fun woman.” 

“She was.” 

“Was?” I asked, stopping in my tracks, fearing I overstepped but he looked at me with a reassuring look to say; “It’s alright, Miss Aphmau. It’s all in my past.”

I still felt some guilt that I had forced the man to reveal something still painful but he looked fine. A little nostalgic but fine. A silence came over the two of us as we continued our walk, birds chirping in the background and the breeze hitting the branches of the trees as we walked. Rowan took a deep breath, his eyes shut for a moment as he said; “I do appreciate the quiet. Phoenix Drop is blessed with such a gift.” 

I recalled the loud sounds in the larger cities such as Scaleswind and Meteli. Even Brightport had the yelling fishermen barking orders wherever they went. So, I stated; “I agree. It’s something that I think everyone needs now and again.” 

“Or maybe some people need all the time,” He went on. “I grew up in a loud, busy environment. So, coming here, it was a gift to finally hear my own thoughts for once.” 

“You grew up in a city?” I was now curious about that. Maybe he grew up in one of the ones nearby but, he answered; “Yes, O’Khasis. It’s on the other side of Ru’an. A month’s journey from here, that is if you are able to get strong enough horses.” 

I was surprised to say the least. I remembered the city that Nicole had spoken about, and the family that ruled the land there. From what she made it seemed, the place was dark and aggressive. I feared that Rowan might have experienced the same thing…but, why did he not resemble it at all? He was just so comforting and bright. Nothing like the place that was described to me in the room with the stained glass windows. But then I remembered the boy named Garroth Ro’Meave, the one betrothed to Nicole. He was like Rowan. At least from what she had said. So maybe the city and the land was not so grim afterall. Not if two people could end up so good from it. Granted…one did meet a gruesome end. Something I’d like to keep away. 

But thinking about it all, it made me realize that I was starting to forget the actions that Rowan had done. The ones that I had grown to dislike that he did. It was weird. He hadn’t apologized for what he did to Laurance yet but, I still felt a sense of…relief. As if my soul was beginning to let go. All because he had shown me flowers…

“W-Would you ever like to return there?” Desperate to grasp back onto reality before they went somewhere I didn’t want to go yet. 

“I can’t.” 

“What? Why?” 

“With the growing conflict there with Scaleswind, I fear that I will never be able to leave once I return. Did you hear about it?” 

“Yes, on my journey but, wait, do they kidnap people?” 

He couldn’t help but laugh at me, making me lighten up as well. He shook his head but said; “No. Just…w-well, I think I’d be forced to fight for them. The moment they find out I have sword training and have knowledge in battle strategy, they’ll keep me there until I agree to help. And I don’t think I could. The Lord…he’s not right. A man so driven for power, how could fight for him?” 

“Do you think that the heir was murdered by Scaleswind? Like what the Lord insisted?”

His face darkened, him taking a moment to answer; “Not a chance. I wouldn’t be surprised if the boy did it himself.” 

“R-Rowan!” 

“Think about it, Miss Aphmau…a tyrant for a father?” We had stopped again, him turning to face me. The way the harsh sun hit his face, I realized that the bruising and redness from the cut on his face had faded away. I guess the bustle of life distracted me from it and thank Irene, it looked like it was healing nicely. No doubt it would leave a scar though. Also, probably from more exposure from the sun, the freckles on his face were becoming darker and more prominent, along with his skin tone. Was this what sunkissed looked like? 

I had to pulled my focus away from his face to actually listen to his words, saying; “The boy probably got so nervous that he couldn’t handle the pressures of becoming the next ruler of the city. Let alone be the next possibly tyrant of the city. He let all of it catch up to him and now, he’s gone. And the world’s better for it.” 

“Rowan, that’s very ignorant for you to say,” I reply, sternly. I hoped that this moment wouldn’t be ruined with yet another argument. “Garreth seemed to be a very nice young man, from what I heard.”

He rolled his eyes. “Who told you? It was probably some propaganda that is still–” 

“Nicole Rosenburg. His betrothed. I met her and she told me that the two were close,” I explained, calmly. As much as I wanted to tell Rowan to shut his mouth, I truly didn’t know what he had gone through. Maybe he had a reason to be so critical of the family that ruled his home. So, I decided to move forward cautiously; “Nicole misses him, Rowan. And based on her character, she wouldn’t if she didn’t think Garrett was a good-hearted person.” 

He nodded his head but, a mischievous smile pinched at his face as he tried to remain serious. I thought he was just making fun of me, me groaning to ask; “What is it now?” 

“I a-apologize again, Miss Aphmau. I’m sure you are true in some ways, especially if you were able to talk to someone who was so close to the boy,” He assured me, raising his hands. “But if you wish to defend someone, you should probably say his name right.” 

There was a silence before the two of us erupted into small snickering. I asked in between; “How…How do you say it? I admittedly thought it was a very unique name!”

“Garroth, I believe,” He answered, coming down from his high. “And yes. I do agree. It’s a rather odd name.” 

The two of us finally calmed again, enjoying the quiet a little longer. I then said, almost at a whisper; “Thank you. For showing me this. I never would have taken the time to discover the flowers myself.” 

“Of course. Admittedly, I got excited myself. I never get to talk to anyone about it. Well, Zoey at times but, it’s not really flowers that she’s looking for. More herbs and spices…” 

It was probably getting late, my stomach growling quietly telling me that it was probably time to eat soon. I smirked at him as I asked; “Would you like to accompany me to the dining tent for some dinner? I heard that some of Meteli’s guards are going to be performing some songs tonight.” 

“I’d be glad to. I need to head into town anyways to check on Dale and Molly. I am curious how her pregnancy is going,” He walked to my other side, letting out his good arm and asked; “Care for an arm, Miss Aphmau?” 

I smiled as I accepted it, wrapping my own around his and said; “Ser Rowan, you’re spoiling me. Flowers and now this?” 

“My mother always did say a wonderful woman always deserves a bouquet that smells as sweet as herself,” Rowan shrugged, going along with my bit. I appreciated that he had become so lighthearted. I wondered if his break away from being Head Guard allowed him to loosen up. Now, was he as loose as Laurance? No but, it made me think that if I had the opportunity to reintroduce the two, they might have even become friends. That may be wishful thinking though. “Now, we should be off. I unfortunately think that guards usually take too…healthy portions, if you understand what I mean.” 

“Unfortunately, yes. We do need to hurry then.” 

And with that, Rowan and I rushed off, wanting to get some food before only the bottom of the barrel was left.

Chapter Text

Spring has officially waved goodbye and now Summer has welcomed its blaring heat and warm nights. Just in time for me to put my armor back on. It’s as though the seasons were mocking me. But, to be honest, I was too elated to let it ruin this. After two months of healing, I finally have fully healed. Well, to the state that Zoey felt was safe for me to return to the position of Head Guard. My shoulder still felt a bit sore but she said that it would eventually subside and she couldn’t do anything about the gnarly scar that was left behind. Or the scar that was on my face. Now, I would never admit it out loud but, I truly wanted the scars to stay. Not as a way to present as tough or more intimidating but, rather, as a reminder. That I failed. I was thankful that the council decided that the attack was truly something I couldn’t fight off with the men I had. Especially since one of my men was part of the attack. 

Zenix had crossed my mind often over the two months I was waiting for the wound to heal. I wondered if he ever thought about me. I saw that he had grabbed some of his belongings. I don’t know when he did in the chaos of that night but a few items were missing. Including a necklace that I had given him. A piece of fucking bark that was looped onto string. It was truly one of the most idiotic gifts I had ever given someone…but it made Zenix happy. When we first met, he was younger and more sentimental. He wanted a piece of bark that had fallen off the tree when I hit it after he had beaten me in a training duel. The first time he had ever been able to do so. I admittedly went a bit…dramatic with it but, when he saw it and I explained what it was, he seemed thrilled to have received something so simple. He wore it everyday for years after that. Only taking it off when it irritated his skin.

I wanted the scars to be there. To remind me that I was too weak to protect the village I vowed to protect from someone I cared for so deeply. My brother-in-arms. Hopefully I won’t make the same mistake again. At some point, this village is going to think I am incapable of protecting it. 

The blacksmith was able to repair most of my armor nicely. He said he needed more time for my helm which I didn’t mind. I told him I rather it be in the best shape he could mend it to be then something that could fall apart at any minute if the wind blew a little too harshly. He appreciated my patience to say the least.

“Can I recommend you never put the blasted thing on again? I think the people appreciate seeing you smile” Zoey said, poking her head into my room. I sighed, giving her a half-hearted smile as I said; “You know you’re lucky that I was clothed when you came in.” 

“I’m a doctor, Rowan. It’s not like I wouldn’t see anything I haven’t seen before,” She replied, rolling her eyes as she slowly made her way into the room. She motioned for me to turn to her, adjusting my armor to her liking. “I can’t have you going out there looking like a mess though. This isn’t only a way to prove yourself here but, prove that I still have my ways of healing, hm? I can’t have Phoenix Drop thinking I’ve lost my touch.” 

I smiled down at her as she nitpicked at everything wrong with my armor. Even mumbling something that I was stupid for not quitting when I had the chance. She was so motherly to everyone, I was surprised no one has given her a heart attack yet. Then again, if anyone did, it would be me. I asked, thinking of mothers; “Where’s Levin?” 

She sighed; “Your best friend is with Aphmau today. She was begging for me to let her watch over him. Especially since she’s supposed to be moving into his old home today.” 

I recalled that it was one of the updates Aphmau had given me earlier this week. She seemed…unsure about it. I tried to reassure her that if she didn’t take it, the ruin would be left to rot over time. There was no need for the old home to go to waste. I had been able to see it the day before and I truly had to say that it was even better than its original state. I had to make it a point to be there when she saw it. I had a housewarming gift anyway for her too. Why not make sure she got it the same day she moved in? 

Zoey must have noticed the paper box on my table, her asking me suspiciously; “Are you up to something Rowan?” 

“W-What? No. Just a housewarming gift for Miss Aphmau,” I say, catching on, taking the moment to fix my gloves. She nodded slowly, finishing her fixing to then take a closer look at the box. It was then that I knew exactly what was going on in her head. “Zoey, stop.” 

She gave me an all-knowing gaze, smirking as she asked; “What do you mean?” 

“Zoey, if you think there’s some deep hidden meaning behind this gift, there’s not,” I say, walking over and pulling the box away from her. “Besides, it’s just some silly gift. That’s all. And honestly, she deserves something to show my gratitude.” 

Zoey scoffed; “You can say that again. I’ve never seen someone so willing to just…throw herself into anything someone asks her to.” 

“When you say it like that, it sounds dangerous,” I hesitantly spoke, still resting a hand on the box. “Why?” 

“Some people might take advantage of her kindness and generosity. I’d hate for that to happen.” Her voice sounded so distant, as though a thought came to mind. She then squeezed her eyes shut, shaking the image out of her head to then say, facing me, her golden eyes glowing brightly as she said; “At least she’s got people like you and me to help her. Maybe more so you…” 

“Zoey,” I repeat, in the same stern tone. The elf always loved to make theories in her head and come up with stories. She wasn’t gossiping, per say. But a meddler at best. As her response, she waved a hand on me, before patting it on my shoulder to say; “Don’t worry. It’s not a ring box anyways. Nothing of interest to me.” 

I rolled my eyes before pressing my lips together, finding the strength not to become flustered at such an accusation. I should never find myself falling for one of the residents of Phoenix Drop. It would become a distraction, someone to focus on too much out of selfishness. Miss Aphmau was definitely a wonderful woman but, I don’t think pursuing a romantic relationship with her would not be the smartest decision on my behalf. Even Zenix made that very clear. But, I did find myself thinking further of the accusation; “Why would you think my first action to court someone is to propose marriage to them?”

“So you’re admitting that you are interested in—”

“No. I am not in the slightest.” 

“Fine. I’ll drop it for now,” She huffed, placing her hands on her hips. But there was still a curious shine in her eyes as she then questioned; “What is it?” 

“Nothing crazy. I may need your help caring for it later, that is if she actually cares for it,” I explained, finally belting my sword to my side. She scoffed and said; “She will. I think the sweet thing will appreciate a rock if you gave it to her.”

I couldn’t help but chuckle in agreement, shaking my head. I could just imagine her opening the gift and seeing a jar of mud, still finding the offer a kind one. “She’s definitely someone who’s kind, to say the least. But, I think we’re thinking too lowly of her. She’ll be able to stand up for herself if the time comes, Irene forbid. These past few weeks have proven that to me.” 

“For a woman so unsure of who she actually is, confidence has certainly found her quickly,” Zoey agreed, smiling to herself. “Ah, I’m realizing that I may be stalling you. You’re probably aching to go.”

I gave her a sincere grin myself, saying to her gently; “Thank you, Zoey. For everything.”

“It was no trouble, really,” She said, gently, taking the gift from atop my dresser and handing it to me. “Now, go. Your vacation, I’m afraid, is over.” 

“Thank Irene,” I mumbled, teasing her to which she just shook her head, leaning forward to give me a friendly, polite kiss on the cheek. Then, she said; “Be careful.” 

“I will. I promise.” 

And with that, the two us slipped out of the guard station to return to our duties for the day. And to my surprise, Dale was waiting right outside for me. His face lit up, opening up his arms in joyous celebration to say; “Rowan! How does it feel to have the armor and sword back on?” 

“I feel like myself again, Dale. Thank you for being patient with me,” I say, returning the same energy. He gave me a hefty pat on the back as soon as I was in arms length, him saying; “No worries. If you recall, I have years of experience under my belt. It’s not the first time I’ve had to help a previous Head Guard with their duties before. Besides, I am going to need your patience pretty soon…”

“Ah, yes. How is Molly?” I asked, genuinely curious about her condition. Dale and her truly have become some of my close friends since arriving in Phoenix Drop. Especially since Dale and I work often together. He sighed and said; “She’s tough as nails. Now with the Inn back and running again, not only does she have a more comfortable place to rest but also something to keep her busy. As much as I insist on her taking a break.” 

“Please tell her that I am more than willing now to take on a couple of your shifts if it means she gets to relax for an evening,” I told him, wanting nothing more for my friend to enjoy these early moments of parenthood. “Hell…Dale, have you considered retiring? I wouldn’t hold it against you. Many guards consider it when they enter fatherhood.” 

He frowned, lifting his shoulders. “Rowan, as much as I appreciate the offer, until you get more help around here, I fear that I would be leaving you stranded. It’s not safe for a village to have only one guard. Even with the walls being repaired. You would probably be sent into an early grave with all the stress that comes with such a predicament.” 

“Says the man who’s about to have a little one running around soon enough.” 

“Heh, true but, seriously Rowan. I will be fine. When the time comes, I’ll let you know as soon as possible,” He said then, changed his stance to something more bold. “Besides, I’m finally second-in-command again. I can’t just quit after I get a promotion!” 

I couldn’t help but laugh, happy to hear his positivity. I needed it. After we had settled, I asked him; “Anything that I should know before starting my patrol? I do have to visit Lady Cadenza and that may take some time.” 

I thought it over, saying; “The merchant, Logan, has finally arrived with a couple of his companions. They’re giving some input on the reconstruction of the square and marketplace. Maybe possibly head over and see if they need any assistance. I could only do so much…” 

I nodded, reassuring him that all was fine, saying; “Sounds great. I’ll make my way over then. Thanks again, Dale. Take it easy.” 

“I’ll try. With no ale in my stomach, it might become difficult.” 

“Try to make it to the afternoon at least.” 

I then was off, making my way over to the square, the box still under my arm while my other rested easy on the hilt of my sword. I had been able to watch the reconstruction process from afar, impressed every day with what Cadenza and Aphmau were able to accomplish. I was even more thankful that Cadenza was willing to assist us. I don’t think we’d be able to finish repairs so quickly, let alone so beautifully. Walking the streets really made me see how much thought was put behind the plans. I have never seen the village so bright and welcoming, possibly ever this colorful either. The people of Phoenix Drop had already taken the liberty to decorate the streets with flowers, banners, or other various things that just added a personal touch to the place. The Fyresmiths would have loved to see it. Hopefully they’re seeing it through Levin’s eyes. 

As I walked along, I was pleased to see some of the people passing. They all seemed pleased to see me, to my relief. I might have felt this overwhelming amount of guilt but hearing their words of encouragement and joy to see me up and about helped to dull it a bit. I eventually did make it to the square, seeing the familiar merchant Logan with a couple of his pals. Cadenza and some of her guards had also arrived, probably discussing the plans over. The redhead spotted me, a grin coming to her face as she ushered me over. “Rowan! So good to see you! Please, come join us!” 

I was more than happy to do so, receiving a warm greeting from her when I approached. “What do you think so far? I know you weren’t blind to the process as it’s been moving along but, I haven’t heard any feedback from you.” 

“It’s absolutely incredible Lady Zvahl,” I truthfully said, still admittedly gawking at it all. “I truly can’t express how grateful I am for your help.” 

“It’s my duty, is it not? And to be honest, I was dying to get some hands on experience so, you’ve been doing me a favor,” She giggled. I peered at her though, doubting her words but, she read me like a book and replied; “Just because you and my brother didn’t see eye to eye, doesn’t mean I can’t admire your work that you have done for the village. He knew the moment he agreed to be a guard that strikes were a possibility. You were just doing your job.” 

“I do wish I could amend things with him. I’ve heard only good things about him since Miss Aphmau has returned,” I admitted, sighing but, I kept my lips turned upwards as I went on to say; “I do hope that we continue to work together.” 

She just giggled again, nodding her head. “Of course. It’s been a pleasure to learn more about this small village, and more about you and the people that live here. Working with Miss Aphmau has also been a pleasure.” 

I thanked her, her then turning her attention back to Logan. The man as always looked a bit rugged but, his golden blond hair and violet eyes made up for it in a way. He always wore more expensive clothing, probably to make him stand out a bit more and seem more reputable. I always found him tense and stand-offish. Sometimes even rude. At least that’s what I’ve heard from others, him always being polite to me. But, there was a charm to him for sure. He came up to me, reached out his hand; “Ser Rowan. Good to see you again.” 

“You as well, Logan. How were your travels?” I asked, being polite and shaking his hand. He smirked and said with a shrug; “Same old, same old. My companions and I are looking forward to being here though.” 

“Oh really? I’m pleased to hear that,” I say, honestly surprised. Not to say the village wasn’t nice…I just hadn’t heard the phrase too often. He kept the smirk on as he said; “Yes. I do enjoy the people here…I may extend my stay here.” 

“O-Of course. We always enjoy your business here,” I say, becoming even more surprised. Pleased but surprised.  He nodded that smug look still on his face as he said; “Perfect. Now, I should head back to my party…if you’ll excuse me.”

And with that, he went back to his colleagues and started discussing the layout. I let out an exhale, knowing that I probably wasn’t as needed here as I thought. And it seemed Cadenza felt the same. She asked; “Where are you headed off to?” 

“Patrol. Then probably seeing if I can Miss Aphmau. I do owe her a huge thanks as well,” I say, tapping the box under my arm. “Do you need anything from me, Lady Zvahl?” 

She shook her hair, a small grin on her lips as she said; “No, I’m quite alright. Seeing as they seem have it covered here, I’m just going to survey the reconstruction of the wall. I recommend checking the docks. I think they turned out lovely and I would love to hear your thoughts.” 

“I’d be more than happy to,” I replied honestly, taking a bow to then take my leave while she headed towards the walls. I noted to first check out the docks…

—

With repairs slowing down, I was truly beginning to enjoy the warmer weather. I even decided to show Levin around with me, Donna and Molly joining me on the stroll. They stood to the left of me while Thorgi stuck to my right. He had grown these past two months, showing me that he truly was what Kiki had said. A wolf, maybe a runt but a wolf. But thankfully, he was remaining friendly and even social with other people. I did have to thank Kiki for the help with that, as she has been a huge help for caring for him as I would be lost on what to do. I had Levin in the wrap, Zoey showing me how to do it before I left. Spending the day with him, I found really fun. He definitely was beginning to have a personality of his own. His blue eyes going wide at anything that moved, babbling at anyone who approached. The girls were definitely finding it all very cute, to say the least. 

“You know, if it wasn’t getting late and you didn’t have Levin with you, I’d suggest we take a swim in the ocean,” Molly sighed, resting a hand on her slightly swollen belly. Her dress hid it well but, her floral vest that hung almost to the floor was drawn out to be looser. “Granted, he would probably love the sand. Wouldn’t you, sweetheart?” 

“Molly, hun, it is getting pretty late,” Donna reminded her. “It’ll be too cold for him soon. Speaking of…have you been to the house yet, Aph?” 

I shook my head as a response. “I’ve been hesitant, honestly. It still feels weird that I won’t be returning to the Inn or Zoey's cottage.” 

“I think you should be excited. Having a home of your own is something to be prideful of,” Molly said, hugging my arm. I frowned, looking down at Levin who looked up at me and smiled. He was beginning to have teeth. I said; “It’s not my home.” 

“You’re only sayin’ that because you haven’t seen it yourself. You’ll soon enough move in and make the place your own, I know it,” Donna assured me, gently. “Just because it was once someone else’s, it doesn’t mean it could be your own.” 

I took a deep breath, nodding my head. “Thank you ladies…I appreciate it.” 

“Of course, anytime. Let us know if you need any help getting settled,” Molly gleamed, squeezing me lovingly. “I love decorating!” 

The three of us joined together in laughter before hearing someone call out; “Donna?”

We all turned to see a man with gold, curly hair, wearing a red outfit, one fancier than I had seen on anyone today. He was a stranger to me but, to Donna, she called back; “Oh my—Logan is that really you? You’re here?” 

She quickly ran over to him, tackling him in an embrace. I looked to Molly for clarification, her giving a sly smile as she said; “The pen pal. He finally arrived.” 

I made a sound of understanding, Molly and I walking over to join the couple. Donna was sputtering out a million questions, Logan only saying; “I told you that I was coming!” 

“Yes! Weeks ago!” She exclaimed, slapping his lightly on his chest with the back of her hand. “I was startin’ to think you’d gone and found someone else on your travels! You didn’t…did you?” 

She eyed him suspiciously, him immediately shaking his head with a small chuckle. “No. Never. I swear, I only have eyes for you, Donna.” 

“Says the man who’s only here a few weeks out of the year,” Molly mumbled, looking peeved. Luckily, Logan didn’t overhear…or maybe he chose to ignore the woman. Instead, he looked to us all, saying; “Dale, my colleagues, and I are heading to the tavern if you ladies would like to join us? Though, Molly, I see that you are—” 

“I can find my own beverage, I assure you. But, I’d love to,” She agreed. Donna didn’t need to reply just by the way she was looking at the man. I could tell she really adored him…or at the very least loved him. And with those violet eyes, it was hard for myself not to stare. Molly then turned to me, asking; “Aphmau, would you like to—”

“No, I’m alright. I should be heading over to my home anyways.” 

“Oh, then, would you like us to accompany you?” Donna then offered, breaking out of her trance. I shook my head, trying not to laugh at her expense, saying; “No, I’ll be okay. I think Rowan will be stopping by to check on me.” 

The two of them grinned towards me, me deciding to ignore them even though I knew exactly what they were thinking. I instead turned to Logan and said; “It was nice to meet you. Welcome to Phoenix Drop.” 

“You as well,” He said simply, an arm around Donna’s shoulders. I wished the group goodbye, starting my walk to where I remember the ruins of the old Lord’s house was. 

Levin was growing tired, snuggling ever closer to me, his eyes closed while Thorgi still walked closely behind me, me enjoying the company of both of them. Neither of them could speak but, I still felt content knowing they were there. The day was growing dark, me walking along the path and waving hello to anyone who passed by. I eventually reached the residential area of the village, most homes had gone quiet either because the families inside had gone out to participate in some activity or had already settled for the night. It was nice to see the old campsite have very few tents left. Cadenza had told me the other day that in probably two weeks time, the repairs would be complete. It wasn’t even the middle of summer yet and here we were worried that we wouldn’t be able to finish before fall or even winter. I was thrilled, truly. Now the people could enjoy themselves before the seasons got harsher…or at least that’s what I’ve been told. 

I had reached the path that led to the home, me finding a bit more of a pace in my step, my anxiousness wanting nothing more than to just see it and get over the initial guilt or awkwardness. Besides, I really needed to put Levin down for the night anyway. I took a few more steps, hearing a voice call out; “Is everything alright Miss?” 

I turned to see three guards, all wearing armor that bore the symbol of a sunflower. Meteli guards. I smiled and said; “I’m quite alright. But thank you anyways.” 

“Where are you rushing off to?” The largest one of them asked, crossing his arms and tilting his head. A devil-like smirk spread on his face, me growing weary of the exchange already. “You’re the woman who’s taken over Rowan Withers duties of late? Right?” 

“Y-Yes, but he’s returned to his duties now. Today actually,” I say, still trying to be polite. Maybe I was jumping to conclusions anyways. No reason to be scared of them. Not yet anyway. “You three must have been helping the past few months. Thank you for your hard work!” 

“No problem, Miss. We will do anything to make a beautiful woman such as yourself feel safe in her home again,” Another one of the men, grinning as well as he placed his hands on his hips. I was a bit taken aback by the statement, saying; “T-Thank you. I’m very appreciative, for sure. But I really should be heading home. I think I saw a group of the guardsmen head over to the tavern. They could be celebrating.” 

“We would much rather get to know you,” The shortest one of the bunch said, quite bluntly, may I add. He actually took a couple of steps closer to me, my nerves tingling as he did. “We’ve seen you a couple of times around and are truly impressed by you. Plus, we heard that you’re the woman who Ser Laurance escorted across the east. So please, allow us to spoil you at the tavern.”

If the offer was given in different circumstances, I might have considered it. But the way the man said it and how his friends just stood there, smiling. Their smiles didn’t remind me of Rowan’s. Instead, I saw the exact opposite. It made me shiver, my heart racing and begging for me to leave. “A-As much as I am flattered by your offer, I have to get home. The baby needs to be put down for the night and my dog really has grown tired as well. So, maybe another time?” 

The three of them chuckled, exchanging glances before the shortest one asked; “What do I have to do to have you come with us? Pay you? Is that how this works?” 

Now I was confused. I quickly responded with a simple; “N-No. I truly just want to–” 

“So…you’re saying that you actually enjoy Withers’ company?” He then asked, his eyebrows raising showing surprise by my statement. He then turned to his friends, saying; “That’s unfortunate. It seems to me that you, Miss, are in desperate need of good company. With Withers and Zvahl as your only examples of men, I wouldn’t blame you for being confused.”

“Speak carefully,” I warned him, not enjoying where the conversation was going. “Ser Rowan I consider a good friend. So was Ser Laurance and last time I checked, he was your Head Guard. I barely know you three and so far, based on first impressions, I believe that I will still enjoy their company over yours’.” 

He blinked in response, a moment of pure disbelief taking over him and I pondered if this was the first time in his life that a woman had actually denied him. Which I found unlikely…

“How about you speak carefully as well, Miss?” He practically spat, now stepping closer to me. Thorgi growled at my feet while I protected Levin by wrapping my arms around him gently. The man ignored it, adding on; “We’re just feeling sorry for you. We have personal experience with Zvahl and what a headache he could actually be. Always flaunting and making a show…Plus, Withers is nothing more than a bastard with no land, money, or titles. So, at the end of the day, respectfully, we felt that we could finally show you a good time.” 

“Exactly,” The biggest one said, backing up his friend. “At the end of the day, both of the men’s real fathers never cared to share their names with them. So, why do you think we’d let you continue to share their bed with men like them when you could possibly have something better?”

I was absolutely appalled. Here these three men were, insulting two men who weren’t there to defend themselves. Especially one who used to be their superior and commanding officer, no doubt. “I’ll let you both know that I have never shared a bed with them. Ser Rowan and I have become good friends in the short amount of time that I have known him. And I, yes, traveled with Ser Laurance but, we slept in separate bedding and we also became quick friends. So please, before any of you make further fools of yourselves, let me return home.” 

The three went quiet, staring at me blankly. Again, it made me wonder if these three have never heard the word “no” utter from a woman’s lips. The middle man asked, slowly; “So…you didn’t sleep with Zvahl or Withers?” 

“No! Now for Irene’s sake—” 

I started to just stomp away, seeing that I just wasn’t getting through to them but, I felt one of them tightly grab my arm, yanking me back to stare directly at them. It was the biggest of the three, his eyes narrowed at me but, his lips curved into a smile. The smallest one said, lowly; “That’s great news, Miss. Now , we have much more to teach you.” 

I felt my heart pound against my chest, my legs begin to shake. With Levin on me, I didn’t want to start a fight for fear of hurting him. So I started to instead try to wiggle out of their grasp but, all they did was begin to pull me with them to Irene knows where. Thorgi began to bark aggressively, trying to jump and claw at the biggest one of the guardsmen. Unfortunately, even with his growing size, he just was still too small to actually be nothing more than a pest. The man just elbowed him off, continuing to pull me as I tried desperately to get out of his grip. Levin must’ve heard and gotten frightened, the poor boy now crying into my chest. One of the men, whom I didn’t care to know, said; “Can one of you get her dog and baby away? Now please!” 

That’s when I knew that I needed to start fighting back, fearing what they could do to Levin. I screamed, knowing that at least maybe I could draw more attention, winding back my arm and balling my fist before throwing a bunch straight into the largest man’s face. He yelped, letting go of me, allowing me to start a run for it back into town. I still didn’t want them to know where I lived but, they didn’t want me to go where people were around. They all ran after me and, to my disappointment, they were faster than I was. The middle man wrapped his arms around my waist, hoisting me up off my feet and all I did was hold Levin closer, not wanting him to fall. I continued to shout, kicking at him and fighting to get out of his grasp. The smallest one then came from my front, grabbing my arms and trying to hold me still. 

“Miss please! We’re just trying to be nice here! You’re the one who’s making this hard!” He shouted at me and I responded with just a glare, spitting back; “And if this is how you behave with everyone you meet, you’re just proving my point that Laurance and Rowan are ten times the better men than you’ll ever be!” 

The man didn’t like that and I watched in fear as a pure face of anger washed over him, him raising his hand while muttering out; “I’ll show you what it means to be a man you—” 

But suddenly, he fell back, stumbling over his feet before locking eyes with Rowan himself. He had grabbed his armor to pull him away and now, I saw how much the blond towered over him and I now realized that the look he gave me weeks ago was not the scariest he could be. I understood now what he was back then frustrated. Here, I swear he could have killed the man just by staring at him. His blue eyes threw daggers at him, them going cold and reminding me of ice instead of the ocean’s waves. The grip on the man caused his gloves to strain and tighten around his hand. And as much as I was thrilled to see him in armor again, I feared for the men if Rowan decided to draw his sword. Luckily for them, his unoccupied hand was holding a box instead. 

The man holding me finally let go, him visibly shaking as he stuttered out; “S-Ser Withers! We were j-just about to—” 

“What? Get me?” Rowan asked, pure disdain and malice traced in his voice. The biggest of three finally caught up to us, him quickly coming up with a story; “Yes! Yes, of course! This maiden had a run in with some trouble as she was walking home! Bandits, I believe! My friends here were able to help her escape with her baby while I held them back!” 

Rowan tilted his head, a grin appearing on his face but his eyes didn’t falter. He let go of the man, letting his readjust as he came up to me. His face only softened when he gazed at me, saying gently; “Hold this, please.” 

He handed me the box and I was more than happy to do so. Anything to make sure he stayed by me. He smiled, thanking me silently and nodded his head before looking back at the men, the previous look returning as he said; “It’s quite a surprise to me that any bandits were able to make their way through. Many of Meteli’s men are along the border due to the walls being rebuilt. Surely they would have caught them.” 

“W-Well they must have slipped by,” The middle man spoke again, him looking ghostly white all of sudden. “We’ll inform our captain straight away.” 

“Hold on a second, please. I…ha, I would love to hear more about this… situation you were in. Especially since it involved you grabbing and dragging Miss Aphmau by the waist while a baby, who is to be our future Lord, was wrapped around her. Not to mention, her kicking you. And that was… after , I swore I heard her shout and her dog barking.” I had never been scared of Rowan before. But seeing him like this, holding a candle to the size of the largest man there, talking to them with such a sharp tone, all while having his hand on the hilt of his sword, it made me pity them. Not by much though. 

“Are you accusing us of harming or threatening this woman?” The smallest man asked, getting irritated. “I can assure you, Withers, that we were doing no such thing.” 

Rowan whipped his head around, his lips forming a smirk once he got a good look of the man who dared to speak back to him. Instead of just…responding to the man, he leaned down and got right in the man’s face to say; “Well, all I am seeing is three guards with one woman and no swords to possibly defend her from bandits as you so claim. So forgive me if I am jumping to conclusions. If you can explain a liable story to me, I’ll drop it and escort Miss Aphmau here home. Also, I of course, have to thank you. But, if you can’t and Miss Aphmau’s story has a better sense of reality, I’ll politely ask you to leave before making you.” 

Even I felt myself swallow down my nerves. But still, the man was cocky and didn’t back down, saying; “How would you make us, bastard? I’ve heard that the only reason Commander Walden gave you a position so high right after graduating is because you sucked his cock behind his closed doors. And personally, I think she would be better at it, so I’ll take my chances.”

In a blink of an eye, Rowan’s fist met the man’s nose, groaning before doing the same, except it only hitting the blond’s jaw. Of course, it still made Rowan stagger back, the man stomping towards him but, when he was at arm's length, Rowan grabbed him by the chestplate and swung him like he was nothing into a stack of crates left over from construction. And still, the man got up and charged at Rowan, shouting bloody murder. Rowan had drawn his sword quickly, able to slash at the man. I gasped, fearful that he had actually killed him but, when he screamed out in pain, I saw that he was only bleeding from the ear. Then…I looked down and saw it on the cobblestone ground. All Rowan did after that was turn his attention back to the other men, asking; “Any other smart remarks or are you ready to tell me what happened?” 

The two looked at each other and then back at their friend, who still looked pissed. They decided that they didn’t want more trouble. They ran off, taking their wounded friend with them, leaving just Rowan, Levin, and I with Thorgi by my side. Rowan sheathed his sword once again, only looking to me when the men were far enough away. He looked sorrowful when he did, as if he regretted the fact that I was there to witness it all. He asked me; “Are you alright?” 

I took a deep breath, nodding my head before saying; “Yes. Thank you, Rowan.” 

I handed him his box back, him saying; “Please, let me escort you back home.” 

It was crazy of him to think I wasn’t going to allow that. I smiled and gestured for him to come with me. And with that, the two of us began our walk to where I wanted to go in the first place.

Chapter Text

Rowan and I walked quickly towards where the old Lord’s home was, me keeping Levin close to me while he constantly checked behind his shoulder. Thorgi trotted along next to us as an extra measure of protection. We eventually made it and I slowed, seeing it in its glory. The stone remained the same but, seeing it with plaster and strong oak beams, truly made me see why the Lord and Lady Fyresmith might’ve loved it here. Rowan stopped in front of me, his face going soft when he realized what was happening. He took a moment’s pause to look at it himself, a small grin coming to his face as he said; “It’s not the exact same to its original state…but, it’s pretty damn close. What do you think?” 

I took in another gaze, the oranges of the sunset making it look something out of a painting. At least in my opinion. I haven’t seen many paintings. “I-I like it.” 

“You don’t have to lie. If you truly don’t–” Rowan began to stammer on. 

I stopped him by resting a hand on his arm, saying gently; “I love it. Really.” 

He returned to his more…well, relaxed as he could be demeanor, a small smile coming to his lips as he gestured towards the door. I noticed there was a porch, a bench already there and a lantern to brightly show me where to go. With Levin and Thorgi, I walked up the steps and carefully turned the knob of the front door. When I pushed it open, I saw something I didn’t expect. It opened to a living space that just rang out warmth and comfort, plush couches and chairs in front of an unlit fireplace. There was paneling that matched the oak on the exterior of the home all along the walls, hangings of flowers and other dried plants showed me that Zoey was here. I couldn’t see much, so I began to step inside, Thorgi already ahead of me and finding comfort on one of the benches in the living room. When I took a couple of paces in, I noticed an empty spot next to me. I looked back and saw Rowan still outside the front door. My face fell and I asked; “Is everything alright?” 

He blinked, jumping a bit at my sudden question as he replied with; “Y-Yes! I…I was just letting you enjoy your new home. I can leave if you—” 

“For Irene’s sake, come in. I certainly don’t want to be left alone right now,” I exclaimed, waving him inside. He still seemed hesitant but eventually slipped inside and closed the door behind him. He immediately seemed pleased with the home as well. 

Besides the living room, your eyes could flow right towards a table and chairs set where right behind it was an archway that led to the kitchen. Shelves with items already stocked and a table with empty dishes stacked, across from it a place for a fire to be lit to cook. Then, to the side, a staircase that led to the upper floor. Rowan was still behind me and when I looked back, he ushered me to go. I did and saw three doors. One I found out quickly led to a bathing room, a small yet nice window bringing in natural light and fresh air. I then opened another door to see the nursery. Zoey had told me that she had personally worked on the room herself, painting the walls and decorating it to memory. Of course, she admitted that it wasn’t perfect but, she knew at the end of the day, Levin would be comfortable. That’s what mattered the most. 

I looked down to see that Levin had truly fallen asleep and my suspicion that it was time for him to sleep was only cemented with the sounds of crickets outside. I carefully unwrapped him and tucked him into the crib that was there, pulling some blankets over him for extra warmth. He looked peaceful as I did so, finding it hard to not smile at the small boy. Rowan had eventually made it up himself, entering the room to find the scene. He had left his sword behind, probably downstairs, and walked over to my side. He still held that box close as he joined me, his face falling when he looked down at the child. Barely, but I noticed. Nervous, I asked; “What’s wrong? Is Levin—” 

Rowan waved his hands, silently shushing me as he whispered; “N-No, everything’s fine…it’s just, babies should not sleep with blankets. It could be harmful for them.” 

He reached his arm into the crib to push the blanket away, gently. I had to stifle back a laugh, seeing how distraught the man was over something so small. Nonetheless, when he finished the small task, Rowan sighed and said; “Sorry. It’s truly a simple mistake, honest. I was able to let it slide and—” 

“Rowan, it’s fine. I appreciate you saying something,” I say, again, resting my hand on his shoulder to assure him that I wasn’t offended. I looked down at the babe once more, blissfully staring as I said; “I’m going to need all the help I can get with caring for him.” 

He blinked but nodded, asking carefully; “So, you do indeed plan to care for Levin?” 

“I mean, not as his soul caretaker but, I do want to take up more responsibilities. Zoey has her job and you have your’s. Now with construction wrapping up, I have more time possibly to help,” I explained, still leaning over the crib to watch Levin’s chest rise and fall as he slept. “Besides, if we’re living together, I think it’s the only logical solution. Don’t you?” 

“To be fair, yes. But, I would never want to suggest it. Caring for a child is a daunting task, Miss Aphmau,” Rowan reiterated. I had heard the same from Zoey but I was sure of this. It was not like I was doing this alone either. 

So, I stated, as confidently as I could while my voice was still at a whisper; “I promise, Rowan. I want to try. I’ll have you and Zoey to help and guide me, if needed. You seem to know a thing or two about caring for Levin.” 

He grinned sweetly once more, looking down as well. He reached down again, his gloved finger delicately grazing Levin’s cheek as he said; “Thank you, Miss Aphmau. I can assure you that I’ll be here to help you if you need it, though you’re a quick learner and may not need me in a couple of months.” 

“Don’t be too confident in me,” I say, trying not to laugh at his statement. “If you do, I might let you down.” 

Rowan shook his head but didn't argue back. Instead, we both looked back down at Levin, seeing him being lit by the moonlight that now seeped through the window. I knew deep down that caring for him would be challenging, exhausting even but, he was the future of this village. One day he would lead Phoenix Drop, be someone who could possibly make it even better than it already was…and I would love to be able to look at him one day and say that I was a part of his journey. 

“We should leave…I don’t want to accidentally wake him,” Rowan suggested, already taking a few steps back. I agreed and followed him out the room as silently as possible, closing the door slowly behind me. I then joined him back downstairs where he set the box finally down on the table. I could tell that something was on his mind, his thoughts formulating into words behind his eyes. Finally he spoke, back at a normal level and said; “Miss Aphmau, I promise that first thing tomorrow I will inform Lady Zvahl of the scene that just happened and make sure those men are punished for—” 

“Rowan, stop. I’m fine,” I interrupted him, taking a few steps towards him. He raised his hand though, stopping me in my tracks. 

He looked serious, his jaw clenched and his eyes returning to that icy-cold stare. If it wasn’t for me knowing the context of his concern, I would think that frustration was towards me. He spoke again, leaning against the table’s edge to say; “I understand you are fine. In fact, I am happy to hear that. But these men are sworn to protect and serve the people of Ru’an. Their actions should not go ignored.” 

“Says the man who cut off one of their ears,” I simply put, placing my hands on my hips. He pressed his lips together, seemingly becoming embarrassed by it. I admittedly didn’t want him to feel that way about his actions for I knew that he was only defending me and himself at that moment. But, nonetheless, it had to be brought up. I finished my walk over to him and placed my hands on his arms, gently pressing into the chainmail as I went on to say; “You did all that needed to be done. Those men have probably learned their lesson by now. Irene, I bet that when they return to camp with a bloodied ear, their commander will begin to figure out what happened himself. There’s no need to put more effort in.” 

“But those men are pigs . And like any animal, they struggle to listen,” Rowan’s words slid out his mouth easily, his hands still gripping the edge of the table. Those very same eyes darted to every part of my face, begging for a sign that I would budge. But, I didn’t so instead, he let out a sigh, saying; “But, if you see no reason for me to press on it then, I won’t. Just know that all you need is to say the word and I’ll do it.” 

I gave a comforting squeeze, the warmth of my fingers fighting off the coolness of the steel chainmail. I said, wanting nothing more than him to understand how appreciative I was; “I know you would. That’s why you’re Head Guard of Phoenix Drop, remember?” 

He finally grinned again, the beauty of the ocean returning to his eyes once again as they lightly sparkled as he chuckled. He replied; “I meant it as your friend. But, sure. My duties do help.” 

For a moment, he looked as though he recalled something, turning his head to find the box. He abruptly grabbed it as I bit my lip to hold back giggles that fought to be let out as I watched him. He seemed to notice anyways, a pink blush appearing on his cheeks again as he nervously fiddled with the box’s edge, saying; “S-Speaking of being a friend, this is for you.” 

“A gift? What for?” I asked, shocked as he handed it to me. 

“For many things, admittedly,” He shrugged. “A housewarming gift. A t-thank you for everything you’ve done these past two months for Phoenix Drop. And…sorry.” 

My eyes broke from the box to shoot back at him, confused by the sudden apology. I only asked again; “For what?” 

Rowan swallowed, stress still glowing off of him as he explained; “For Ser Laurance. I see now that I wish nothing more than to go back in time to re-examine that case with a new pair of eyes.” 

“Rowan—” 

“And have a moment to thank him for saving you,” He went on, one of his hands going up to play with the blond curls behind his ear. I wanted nothing more than to reassure him. It was strange to see him so panicked. All because he may think I wouldn’t accept the apology, even though I had forgiven him weeks ago. But, I let him continue; “I was a f-fool, blinded by my pride when I first read about his case. Then, I let my arrogance continue to see him in a negative light when I should have let it be in the past. Our scene on the beach, months ago now, I should have im–immediately been apologetic. Sympathetic to your feelings, especially since I was going through something similar. I should have told you my reasoning, yes but, I should have been gentler or…or…more kind with my wording–” 

“Rowan, please,” I say, setting the box aside to pull his hand away from his hair in hopes to prevent him from pulling it out of his skull. Not letting go of his hand, I looked at him directly to say; “Yes, Laurance and I were friends. I was upset for my friend and the cards that he had been dealt. But, I admit, I should have been more understanding of the system you and he were a part of. I see now that what you did, you thought was right. It wasn’t an act of malice or hate. That’s all I cared about. So, please, know that I have already forgiven you.” 

The frown on his face still persisted, the brightness I usually found on him almost diminishing. The wound from Zenix’s blade had healed fully but left a deep and dark scar on his left cheek. The candle light made it look more severe and his expression didn’t help it from creasing. The complete and utter somberness made me realize how much guilt Rowan must hold. For what, I don’t know fully. All I knew is that I wasn’t going to let him carry this guilt on top of it.

 He spoke again, lowly as if he was just too embarrassed to let it reach the ears of anyone but me; “But I still did not need to be so strong and cemented in my ways. You were grieving and I should have—” 

“And so were you. You lost someone you cared deeply for. Someone that you were closer to than Laurance and I were. I did not need to pressure you for an answer or an explanation when I should have,” I said to him, pressing ever so tighter on his hand. I leaned ever so closer so I could be directly in his line of sight, desperate for him to understand. I went on; “After that scene on the beach, you have been patient and kind to me in many ways. You have shown me that at the end of the day, Rowan, you are a man with a good heart and you put so much before your own well-being. The ladder causes me to fear for you at times but…I promise that your goodness outweighs any action that may be perceived as wrong in my eyes. So much so that I am so grateful to call you my friend.” 

Rowan’s face softened as I finished, showing me that he was relieved in some ways. So was I. He gave a hint of tenderness back as he replied; “Thank you, Miss Aphmau…” 

“Of course, Rowan,” I say, giving his hand one last squeeze of reassurance before letting go. I turned back to the box, hoping to get the room excited once again and said; “Now, let’s see what this is, shall we?” 

He seemed amused by my excitement, standing straighter to say; “It’s nothing much, I can assure you.” 

I grinned nonetheless, opening the box with eagerness. I couldn’t help but gasp at the sight. Inside the paper box was a beautifully made crown of flowers, the same ones that Rowan and I saw on our walk a couple weeks prior. Bright colors of pinks, yellows, and whites. I saw the starflowers and cowslips the Rowan and I had found. Even some fireweed which was impressive to see woven in with baby’s-breath. But the flower that was most prominent was the dogrose, the same one I took the most liking too on our walk. I very carefully took the delicate item out of the box, still in awe, afraid to damage it in any way. 

“Rowan, did…did you make this?” I asked, looking up to him once more to only direct my eyes back down, finding it hard to look away from it. 

“Y-Yes. I had a lot of free time,” He answered, still smiling nervously. “Thanks to you, at least. I recalled you liking the dogrose the most so, I hope you don’t mind me using it more often then the others. It’s also okay if you really don’t like it. I know it’s a silly gift.” 

I returned his statement with an incensed look, saying to him; “I love it, truly. What makes it better is knowing you actually spent time on it. Time that I know you spent healing. So thank you, Rowan. Truly.” 

I gently placed it on my head, afterwards placing my hands on my hips, raising a brow at him and doing a spin; “How do I look? Like a fairytale or what?” 

“You look beautiful. As always, Miss Aphmau,” He chuckled, lightheartedly as he leaned back in a relaxed manner this time on the table and crossing his arms. I couldn’t help but feel flattered by the compliment, warmth bubbling up inside me as it rose to my cheeks. 

I don’t know what touched me about the statement. Maybe it was the fact that such an admirable man had said it to me. Or perhaps that he, himself, is someone that is undoubtedly handsome that hearing him say it made the compliment that much more real. When I had processed it, as a way to show my gratitude, I wrapped him in a hug. My arms went around his neck and my chin had nestled nicely on his shoulder. He was still hesitant to return the gesture but did so eventually. When I felt his arms wrap around my waist, I never felt more safe than in that moment. Nothing like how I felt when that other man from Meteli had taken me by the waist. 

“Thank you. For everything,” I finally said, quietly for him to hear. 

I felt his breath on my hair as he let out another tame laugh to say; “No…thank you. For everything you’ve done. For me and Phoenix Drop.” 

When I went to part from him, I found myself stopping just when I had straightened out enough to see him. He was looking down at me and I once again saw that same brightness that I had always seen in him. But there was something different. I just couldn’t pinpoint it. Blond curls draped over his eyes, returning back to a calm ocean instead of a fighting current in a storm. The freckles on his face were definitely now prominent on his cheeks, trickling down to even his neck. It made me wonder if they decorated more of him. His crooked smile and nose showed me that even he had imperfections. Ones that I thought only made him that much more intriguing to see. Even with the scar on his face, he wasn’t frightening. He was comfortable and safe. Like the first song that birds sing when the sun rises in the morning or the sounds of a crackling fire. 

I must’ve been staring there for a while in silence but he didn’t seem to mind. Instead, those same ocean blue eyes scanned me. His smile never faultering. I could have stood there longer, maybe even told him what I saw but life got in the way again. 

A loud bang was heard outside and then, a flash of light came, almost like lightning. The two of us jumped, standing up straight and parting from each other this time. Rowan took the initiative to walk over to my windows to look outside. I stood there, unsure if I should go upstairs to grab Levin just in case. But I didn’t hear cries and besides the light and the bang, nothing showed me that we were in immediate danger. 

“What was that?” I asked, urgently as I went up to his side again. Rowan’s eyes peered into the dark night. He groaned and then stomped away from the window to grab his sword which I now saw was leaning against the archway that connected the kitchen and living space. 

“I don’t know. I’m going to go outside and look. Stay—” He began to say, strapping on his belt quickly. 

“Don’t be ridiculous. I’m coming with you,” I told him, the blond whipping his head around to give me a terrified glare. I called over Thorgi from his resting place and said; “Thorgi will be there and if this was really something to be fearful of, we’d already be in danger. Now, come on.” 

Rowan still didn’t look pleased that I was accompanying him but, I think he knew there was no point in arguing over it. We rushed out the door, him saying sternly as he drew his sword; “Just stay behind me then.” 

I followed his orders, it was the least I could do to relieve his stress. The crickets were loud and I swore I saw fireflies as we started to investigate where the sound came from. Rowan gripped his sword tightly but walked with such caution that I could only do the same. Thorgi stayed close besides me, his growls getting louder until he ran off into the woods. 

“Thorgi!” I shouted, desperate for him to join my side again. My heart was racing, worried that whatever that was could harm him. 

Rowan snapped his head in Thorgi’s direction and went off after him, saying to me; “Maybe he’s got something!” 

A little lost for words, all I could do was grab my skirt to pick it off the ground and run after the two of them in the woods that hugged the back of the house. Thorgi’s barks were loud and echoed throughout the trees, Rowan’s armor clanking as he moved. I heard my breathing get more wild as I tried my best to keep up the pace. Thankfully, the blond guard always looked back to make sure I was close enough to him, slowing if needed. We did have Thorgi’s bark to rely on if we did lose him after all. 

Thorgi’s calls were now less aggressive and threatening, instead almost…celebratory and excited. We followed after them, leading us to a clearing of soft green grass. The moonlight gave me the opportunity to see…orange shining brightly against it. Once I registered what I saw, I felt myself freeze and my legs almost went numb. Thorgi was licking joyously at what I could only believe was a lifeless body. Or someone who was close to it. Their clothes were tattered and their skin pale, almost gray. Their arms and legs sprawled out on the grass, head on its side. I couldn’t see their face but, I knew just by that bright orange hair who it was. Even though it was cut jaggedly to his shoulders, brown growing in from the roots. 

“I-Is that…” Rowan began, approaching slowly as Thorgi continued to lick the body’s face.

“Laurance.” 

Rowan understood what was going on, taking action while all I could do was stand there in terror. He quickly knelt down to Laurance’s side, petting Thorgi and muttering praises to him for being such a good dog. Again, Laurance looked worse for wear, his now no-longer tan skin clinging to his bones. At least from what I could see on his arms and legs. All I could think is how cruel Irene must be for letting me see his corpse. As if to mock me. But, as if to prove me wrong, Rowan announced, two fingers placed on his neck as he leaned close; “He’s alive!” 

The gave me enough strength to finally join him, kneeling on the other side of Laurance. Rowan said; “Help me flip him onto his back…” 

The two of us worked to flip him over, my stomach falling seeing the true state of him. Large gashes and cuts littered his body. His tattered shirt showed me an incision on his chest that had been stitched up half-hazardously, the skin around it the wound black and what I could best describe as burned. Bruises and the same burns extended to various parts of his body. I couldn’t help but see a blaring-red handprint right below the right side of his neck. His wrists and ankles showed me that he had been restricted at some point as well. The worse though was his face. Minus a large cut on his forehead and a purple bruise by his mouth, the skin around his eyes looked raw. I tried not to gag when I heard it sizzling . I was absolutely appalled, seeing how starkly different he looked in just a matter of months. I considered that him being dead might’ve been the better option…

“How the hell did he get here?” Rowan asked in a panic as he continued to examine him, careful as to not harm him further.

I looked around and saw that in the sea of lush green grass, I saw what looked like a scorched patch. The grass was black and, again, sizzling in the cool summer evening air. I knew then that it was magic that had gotten him back. How he did it…I have no clue. Rowan must have seen the same, sighing as he said gently; “Aphmau, look at me, please.” 

With shaking limbs, I turned to look at Rowan once more and just like in the kitchen, I felt myself feel an ounce of comfortability within his gaze. He said to me, slowly; “Okay…we’re going to have to get him back inside. I think I can carry him myself but, I need you to go off and find Zoey. She’s going to have to come and stabilize him. Is it alright that we use your home?” 

“Y-Yes…yes, of course,” I say, still finding this a bit hard to believe. I began to look back down at Laurance again, my heart rate rising once more. 

Rowan stopped me, saying quickly; “Don’t look at him, look at me. He’s going to be alright Aphmau. You need to get Zoey though.”

I took a shaking breath, pushing myself to my feet. I knew that I find the strength in me to go. To help Laurance. So all I did was nod at Rowan, probably saying something to make sure Thorgi followed him…I don’t necessarily recall. Then, I went off, leaving the two men and the dog in the clearing in the woods.

Chapter Text

Birds. That’s the first thing I heard. Then the sounds of me shuffling over sheets. I felt the plush feeling of a mattress and pillow, the warmth of a blanket. My limbs and head still ached, as they had been for weeks now. The weight of bricks on my chest. But, I felt safer than before. Any place was better than where I was, I knew that now. The feeling of oxygen, not laced with smoke, entering my body felt so rejuvenating. I could feel the strength returning to me, as little as it was. I still felt it. I turned on my side, wanting nothing more than to get some decent sleep. Something I needed. Yet, muffled voices kept interrupting it, getting higher from time to time. Whomever it was, many of them it seemed, they were all in heated discussion. One of them though was first for most irritated. A woman spoke with vigor, me still being unable to hear her words clearly. A man’s voice then injected something, calmer than her but, she seemed to have none of it as she shouted out; 

“He’s my brother! Of course I’m going to delay my journey home until he recovers enough to join me!” 

That gripped at my attention. It was Cadenza. Her elegant voice, now frazzled, was a strong indicator that it was her. Still sore and achy, I pushed myself up into a seating position, trying desperately to take it slow to hopefully dull the pain. I then opened my eyes, something blocking my vision. All that was showing was a small narrow circle surrounded by pitch black, it was still blaring white to prevent me from seeing the room. I paid it no mind, reaching up to rub whatever it was away. When I felt that nothing was blocking my vision, physically anyway, I chalked it up to sleep still weighing my eyes. I gently rubbed, feeling how…raw my skin felt. It stung around my fingertips, me wincing at the pain. I then let my hands fall slightly, opening my eyes again. Still the same image. That’s when my heart skipped a beat, reaching up to desperately wipe away anything that could be preventing my vision. 

My skin screamed at me, begging me to stop but, I ignored it. My breath shortened more, taking sharp and short inhales each time opened my eyes to see the same thing. Over and over again. Panic was settling in, me trying to find my bearings in chaos. All I could think of at that moment was that my sister was just in the other room. She would know what to do. She always did. Cadenza was smart and always had a solution. That’s why she was the heir. I felt myself regressing back into what I can only describe as my younger self, wanting nothing more than my older sister to hold me tightly and tell me things were going to be okay. 

I swung my legs one way, then met a wall. I bit back a yelp before swinging them the other way, my feet meeting the ground. With shaking legs, I pushed myself up, fumbling for something to grasp on. My heart was still racing and my breath was unstable. The oxygen that I was thankful for only moments ago now became my enemy, drowning me as I took it in small increments and never filling me. I tried to take a step, it being successful as my hand grasped what I assumed to be a nightstand in a death grip. I tried to peer around the room, using only that small amount of blurry, foggy vision that I had left to see what was in front of me. But it was no use. As I let go of the table to take my next step, I felt my foot tumble into a stool or something, losing my balance almost immediately. I fell onto the wooden floor, feeling the grains and indents with my touch, with a loud thud and instead of groaning, I fucking whimpered. I truly was five again, on the street of Meteli after landing in some mud and scraping my knee. Except this time was dire and I had no idea how to fix it. I felt tears now come to my eyes, them burning and irritating my eyes more. When they slipped out, I felt the skin around my eyes reach for their moisture, causing yet more stinging. All of this culminated in me actually letting out a sob, clutching my hands into fists to try and bring myself back to reality. But I couldn’t. Because I couldn’t fix this. I was alone, blind, exhausted, not to mention starving, and the one person I wanted was just a door away. But I couldn’t fucking see the door so how was I to open it? 

Luckily, I heard it open, a scream from once again my sister coming to my ears. It shattered me to hear her like that, her exclaiming right after; “Laurance stop! You need to get back to bed—” 

“I can’t see the bed Cad,” is all I said, pushing myself up by the arms to try and make eye contact with her. “I-I can’t see anything…” 

I heard her heels click on the floor as she rushed over to me, the silk of her dress breezing over my skin as she knelt next to me. I leaped at the opportunity to hug her tightly, mumbling to her over and over again; “I can’t see you…I can’t see you…” 

She pulled me away slightly and I felt her hands guide my head upwards, her thumbs rubbing gently on my cheeks. It was then that she processed what exactly was going on, her voice shaking as it came out; “Z-Zoey…what happened to–to him? Please tell me it’s only temporary!” 

This Zoey person was silent, I still heard her footsteps slowly approach my sister and I. After a few moments, she finally said; “I…I don’t know. I need to look more closely. Ser Laurance, are you alright to go back to bed? Are you fine with us helping you?” 

I swallowed down more cries, as best as I could. I could only imagine what I looked like right now. I nodded my head and soon, I felt Cadenza wrap her arms under mine to try and pull me up. I grabbed onto her shoulders and gave as much strength I could give back as I got back onto my feet. I then felt other hands take my arm as Cadenza’s touch went to the other. Soon, I was seated back on the bed and Cadenza sat next to me, still giving my arm a loving squeeze. 

I could feel the presence of others in the room. Ones I didn’t hear the voices of. When I was being guided over, I heard the clanking of armor and the tapping of other shoes on the floor. I wanted to ask but, I didn’t know how to ask without sounding crazy or being flat out rude. So I hoped they would eventually make themselves heard. As I waited on that, Zoey was quick to start looking over me. She carefully tilted my head and I could feel her lean closer to inspect my eyes. She asked me;

“Are you alright with me examining closer? It may be irritating.” 

“That’s fine,” I muttered, knowing that it was for the better. Though I knew in the back of my head what the result of this was going to be. 

Nevertheless, she delicately used her hands to open my eyes wide by pulling my eyelid up. As predicted, the skin burned a bit but nothing I couldn’t handle. When I heard her pick up a tool, I jumped slightly, her saying softly; “It’s magnifying glass. Sorry for not clarifying.” 

She took a few moments to examine my left eye before moving to the right doing the same. While she did so, the room was completely silent. I didn’t hear a thing. If it wasn’t for the narrow bright light in my vision, I would have believed I had fallen asleep again. As much as it sent shivers down my spine, especially waiting for any answers about my condition, it was nice to finally have some calm. The past two months truly were a blur. A painful, dark blur. One that I’m glad I didn’t remember with full clarity. All I could recall were short phrases, the cold feeling of my cell, screams in the distance, and the agonizing pain of whatever they did to me. That was something I wish to never experience again. The sharp and burning feelings on and in my body, causing me to lose consciousness at times. As Zoey moved my arms and examined other parts of my body, it reminded me how much of a bad shape I was in. I feared that I looked close to death, causing fright to my sister and the others in the room. I probably though deserved a little grace, especially after going through literal hell and back. 

Finally, Zoey exhaled, saying; “It seems that no bones are broken and I don’t have any concerns of internal bleeding. Though, I would like to look into the incision on your chest at a later date. But…I don’t know what to say about your vision. I can try my best to make a remedy for your sight but, due to the condition of the skin around your eyes, I believe your eyes were burned, the corneas in particular. The damage does typically cause blindness. The severity of it…I have no clue. Time will tell if it will be able to heal over time.” 

“So…he may be like this? Forever?” I heard my sister’s voice croak out. I gave her hand a comforting squeeze, wanting nothing more for her to feel pity for me. 

But her cries told me that Zoey must have given her the answer she feared. Her head rested on my shoulder as I sat there, processing everything. Those blurred memories replayed in my mind, the last things I ever saw. If I had known that those moments were the last I would ever see, would I have been more grateful? 

Cadenza’s cries weren’t the only ones I could hear. Another woman’s quiet sobs lingered in the back of the room. I heard someone say something, in hopes of comforting her but, that didn’t seem to help. She said quickly and quietly; “I’m sorry…” 

Then the door opened and closed again, leaving with I believe only four in the room. I finally had the confidence to speak, asking; “W..Who was that?” 

There was another pause before Cadenza composed herself enough to say; “It was Aphmau, Laurance. Her and Ser Rowan were the ones that found you.” 

“Why are they in Meteli?” I asked, that being my first dumb question. 

“We’re not in Meteli. We’re in Phoenix Drop. In Miss Aphmau’s home,” My sister further explained, patiently. 

With my hand that wasn’t holding her’s, I began to fiddle with the fabric of my pants with the goal to relieve some of my nerves before I broke into tears myself. I then said; “Can…Can someone go check on her?” 

“I will,” I heard Zoey’s voice again speak. I heard a male’s voice rise with hesitance, me assuming it was Rowan’s before Zoey saying; “You should speak to him about what happened. Aphmau is in no state to do it.” 

Again, the door opened and closed. Another silence plagued the room, this one being shorter before my sister spoke up again, saying; “Rowan, you don’t have to explain everything right now. I know you didn’t get much sleep last night.” 

“I will if Ser Laurance wants to,” Rowan spoke, his western-Ru’an accent placed prominently in his words. “So, Laurance, if you want to take some time to rest, I completely understand.” 

“No…no, I’m alright.” I sighed, thinking that I probably had enough rest for the day. 

“O-Okay…I’ll let you ask questions first though. It’s the least I could do,” Rowan offered, which I appreciated even if I still held some disdain for the man. 

“Thank you…how long have I been asleep?” 

“Two days. We’ve all been coming in and out to check in on you. Your sister though hasn't left your side…except moments ago,” He answered to what I could only conclude was honest. Who would lie to a newly blinded man? 

Once he finished, I asked; “How long have I been gone?” 

“Around two months,” He simply put. I guess they weren’t lying to me down there then. 

“Where and how did you find me?” I asked after. 

“A few yards into the woods behind Miss Aphmau’s home. Thorgi actually was the one who found you first. There was bright flash and we followed where it came from. You were there,” He answered, me hearing him take a couple of steps closer to me and my sister. 

I then, said; “Rowan, you know I don’t see you very highly, right?” 

“Yes. And I—” 

“But, do you promise to be honest with me?” 

He paused. I could hear his leather gloves squeeze the hilt of his sword. “Of course.” 

“Then give it to me straight,” I said. “How bad do I look?” 

“Laurance, I can assure you—” My sister began but I stopped her by raising my hand. 

“You’re my sister. I know you’re only going to tell me what I want to hear. He will tell me the truth. No matter how bad it is.” I looked forward…at least what I thought was forward. “So, tell me Rowan. How bad do I look?” 

“Ser Laurance, you look fine—” 

“You're lying, Rowan. I was tortured for two months, they took care of me enough to just keep me alive. I know damn well I don’t look fine. Tell me the truth.” I said, a bit more sternly but letting a chuckle lace my words in hopes of not making the room too tense. 

“You…You look better than how we found you. But you still look…deathly,” He finally said. Though hesitantly. I heard my sister scoff, about to say something snarky to him. Probably about being kinder. But, again, I stopped her by resting my free hand on her. 

“Cad, stop. I asked for it,” I said, again turning my head to try and face him as best as I could. “Thank you, Rowan. Do you perhaps have a spare helmet then? No need to scare people off, hm?” 

I heard him exhale, saying; “Unfortunately, I don’t even have my own.” 

“No helmet? Darn. I would have loved to finally see what you insisted on hiding all these years,” I said, still light-heartedly but wanting nothing more than to push his buttons. I think this was the perfect chance to do so. He wouldn’t be able to say snarky back. 

And like predicted, he let me. With no defense back. But, he did ask; “Any more questions, Ser Laurance?” 

“No. What’s yours?” 

“Do…Do you recall how you got here?” He asked. I could tell from his tone that he didn’t want to pressure me with these questions. But, I knew it was his job. I had his job not too long ago. I wonder if I still did. 

I tried to recall the last events that possibly led me here, the man whom I was cell neighbors with dragging me along netherrack, me begging him for us to take break as my lungs burned. All he kept saying was that we had to go on, to ignore the screaming pain of my body. He was the man Aphmau was searching for, I knew that. For a man who was once accused of murder and arson, he was the sole person who treated me with some decency in hell. I recalled him summoning a portal with some orb, men on our tail, and then pushed me through with no warning. That was the last thing I remembered and now, I don’t know if he got through as well or was caught. I told this to Rowan, him going silent again. 

“I see,” He mumbled. “Did you catch his name?” 

“No. He refused to tell me. The others never spoke it either,” I replied, honestly. “I’m sorry I wasn’t able to get him through that portal with me. In my defense, I was a bit below full awareness.” 

“It’s alright.” 

Another long pause haunted us. No one wanted to address the obvious. My sister though was the first to speak up, asking; “So…you were in the nether?” 

“Y-Yes…” 

“Do you remember what they did to you?” 

“Bits and pieces.” 

“I’ll ask Zoey if she knows anything. She’s pretty knowledgeable about realms and magic. Maybe she can assure you or at least give answers on what happened there,” Rowan offered. “I suggest that you spend some time resting with your sister.Your sister has been gracious towards our village. You also did me a huge favor by making sure that Miss Aphmau got home safely. So please, take all the time you need.” 

I was shocked to hear words of gratitude fall from this man’s mouth. Especially towards me. “I…appreciate it. Though you’d be an ass for not offering.” 

“And I couldn’t agree more. Now, I’ll let you two be. I need to see if Miss Aphmau is alright.” 

“Please tell her not to be so upset. I’d actually enjoy talking with her,” I said after him, hoping to get it in before he left. Another shocking moment happened. Rowan laughed. 

“Again. I couldn’t agree more with that statement. I’ll let her know.” 

And with that the door opened and closed again. I don’t know what happened but, I guess knowing that the strangers in the room were gone and it was just my sister once more, I regressed back into that kid again. I felt my emotions topple over again, tears forming in my eyes and my throat going tight. 

“L-Laur?” My sister softly spoke, feeling her fingers brush through my hair. I turned in the direction she was in and I felt her fingers stop. She must’ve seen I was on the edge of a breakdown, wrapping her arms around me once more and letting me cry onto her shoulder. My tears soaked what felt let silk, my sobs muffled by her tightly holding me. As I let myself go through my emotions, she whispered comforting words to me. Though she sounded to be emotional herself. “It’s going to be okay, Laur…you’ve been through worse.” 

“No Cad…I don’t think I have.” 

—

I stepped out of Laurance’s room…well, Aphmau’s guest room. Seeing Ser Laurance in that state was even a struggle for me to see. Seeing a man that low, struggling to just stand, it was hard to watch. No wonder Aphmau needed to step out. I walked into the living space, seeing the two women, Zoey and Aphmau, on one of the plush couches. Zoey had made her some tea and when I entered, the silver-haired elf turned to look at me with empathy. Her brows upturned and a weak smile pulled at her lips. I gave her a similar gaze, walking closer to the two. Aphmau must have heard me, looking back as well. 

“How is he?” She asked me, her voice pained and her face looking exhausted. 

“He’s doing as best as he can. He told me to tell you that when you’re ready, he’d enjoy speaking with you,” I said, now standing behind the couch. “He’s a strong man. I can tell. He’ll be fine, Miss Aphmau.” 

“Exactly,” Zoey added, lightly combing some of Aphmau’s hair back, away from her face. “I’ll make sure he’s on the best healing regiments and I’ll make sure I do everything in my power to help him.” 

Aphmau still looked disheartened, turning her gaze downwards towards her tea. I pressed my lips together, knowing that this was hard for her. With no memory of her past, this was the first time she has seen someone in such a terrifying state. I wanted nothing more than to relieve her stress. The cries of Levin could be heard in the distance, her pushing herself up by habit but being pushed back down by Zoey. 

“Let me. He’s probably just waiting for his morning milk. I’ll be back shortly,” The kind elf said, rubbing Aphmau’s arm as she got up. She scurried off upstairs, leaving just the two of us there. We watched her disappear, Aphmau sighing as she turned her gaze to me. 

I could tell by the way the sun hit her face that she truly was crying. She spoke, asking; “What do I do?” 

I felt myself frown knowing that whatever I did say was not what she wanted to hear. It’s not like her or I could restore Ser Laurance’s eyesight. All I could do was say as gently as I could; “There’s not much you can do. What’s been done has been done.” 

I never claimed to be the best motivator. So when she didn’t seem to brighten up at my words, I wasn’t surprised. But, I knelt down behind the couch to get to her eye level, saying; “But what you can do is just be there. Be patient and be kind. Like you already are.”

Her smile somewhat returned, although small and weak, it was there. She rested her hand on one of mine and she said; “You compliment me too much, Rowan. What did I tell you the other night?” 

“I apologize, Miss Aphmau. I can not lie,” I say, happy to see her slowly returning to a more relaxed state. Of course it wasn’t perfect. She would still struggle, I knew that. But if I could offer any comfort, I would try my best. I took her hand that was on mine and raised it to my lips to kiss it politely, hoping it would help. “It also helps to know that he’s alive, right?” 

“You’re right. And for that I’m grateful. Extremely,” She replied, her smile widening a bit more. “I know others aren’t so lucky after losing a friend.” 

The sun seeping into the room made her raven-black hair shimmer and her brown eyes look almost gold. Even with her small grin, I could see dimples forming on her cheeks. She was truly beautiful. I’d be a liar if I said otherwise. But knowing her just enhanced it all. As much as I wanted to go back and fix some things that have occurred since she appeared on that beach, I wouldn’t change her arrival in Phoenix Drop. She made this village just a little bit brighter and for that I was eternally grateful.

Suddenly the door swung open and two women came in excitedly, exclaiming; “Everyone guess what has just happened!” 

It was Donna and Molly, both of them looking like they were about to burst like firecrackers with joy. Part of me would have been concerned for Molly’s condition if it wasn’t for her own excitement over pouring from her. They stopped though, seeing us two in the sitting room, pausing to exchange looks before Molly asking sweetly; “Are we…interrupting something?” 

That’s when Aphmau and I shared glances, Aphmau shrugging soon after and redirecting her gaze to them to say; “Ser Laurance just woke up. So we’re kind of coming down from that.” 

“Oh…so…would it be in bad taste if I were to say somethin’?” Donna asked, hesitantly but jumping on her toes. I could tell if she didn’t share her news now, she would probably crumble like wet sand. Aphmau and I grinned, nodding as if to tell her to go on, me going back to my feet. Though in the chaos, I had forgotten to let go of Aphmau’s hand and it stayed there as Donna squealed out; “Logan proposed! He finally did it! Look!” 

She rushed up to the two of us, shoving her left hand in our faces and all I saw was a golden band around her finger, a blurry gem decorating it. All I could tell in that instance was that the gem was yellow. Topaz or amber most likely. Or, if Logan wanted to go all out, a yellow sapphire. But all I could think of was how happy I was for the young woman. Someone I considered a friend. I knew how long her and Logan had been exchanging letters, though I never truly knew if they were romantic. I guess I had my answer. Zoey had come down at this point, Levin bundled in her arms as Donna announced it with the same vigor as before. 

Zoey held Donna’s hand to get a better look, her smiling like a proud mother as she said; “Oh Donna, it’s lovely. Logan knows just the ring to compliment you.” 

“I know!” Donna practically shouted to the heavens. But, she hushed herself, probably recalling that Laurance and Cadenza were just in the other room. “And that’s not it!” 

“He got a special married liscense! Isn’t it so…darling?” Molly sighed, falling on the couch besides Aphmau who looked pleased for her friends. Hopefully this was cheering her up. 

“Molly! Shush!” Donna said, acting offended but, went on to say; “But yes it is! We’re gettin’ married in a fortnight! By one of the best Divine Priests in the country!” 

“In a fortnight? Can you really plan a wedding that quickly?” I asked, genuinely surprised. The quickest engagement I had ever heard of was a season so this was shock to me. 

But, Donna waved me off, saying; “When your groom-to-be is a merchant, you’d be surprised with how many weddin’ supplies he has. Plus connections. The only reason he was able to get the priest on such short notice is because he was able to pay extra for his travel expenses.” 

“Ah, gotcha,” I replied, trying not to chuckle as I crossed my arms. 

“I just wanted to ask if it would be alright if we booked the town square for the ceremony and reception. We thought it would be beautiful with all the foliage and easy to decorate,” Donna then asked to which I said;

 “Of course. I don’t see why not.” 

“Oh thank you!” She said, wrapping me in a quick hug before turning her attention back to the ladies to talk about plans. Slowly, I walked over to Zoey to take Levin gently from her arms and encouraged her to join the excitement. She deserves it. Especially since she’s going to have such a heavy task for the next…however long until Ser Laurance makes a recovery. Also burdening her with the task of figuring out what Ser Laurance came face to face with. She gladly joined the girls in the sitting room, leaving me to cradle Levin carefully in my arms. 

Wearing armor while carrying him, it made me nervous that I was possibly poking or pinch his skin. But when we met eyes, and he smiled with his gums, I knew it was fine. But, even when I was distracted, words…no, a name, ringed in my ears. 

Zane Ro’Meave.  

My head jolted up, my stomach dropping. I thought I heard wrong at first but, I had to be sure. So I called out, trying not to bring too much attention to probably my panic; “Did you just say—” 

“Oh Rowan! Isn’t it great? The Zane Ro’Meave is going to be doing the ceremony,” Molly said, almost melodic. “A member of an ancient family is going to grace our village! What an honor?” 

“Oh…I-I guess it is truly an honor. W-When should he be arriving?” I asked, still not believing what I was hearing. 

“Accordin’ to his travel party, a little over a week if they don’t experience any difficulty on the road,” Donna explained. “Do you need help preparin’ for his arrival Rowan? I’m sorry this is so sudden.” 

“No, no, i-it’s fine! I…I’ll get to it right away,” I say, forcing a smile and a laugh as I carefully handed Levin to Aphmau. I saw an investigative gaze in his eyes and I knew she was recalling our conversation by the wall. I tried to express to her in only a few seconds with my eyes that everything was fine…but even I didn’t fully believe it. “Sorry for rushing out, ladies. Lots of planning to do!” 

I then, with a bit of desperate pace to my step, got out of theri as quickly as possible. I needed time to process this information…and come up with a plan. But, as I shut the door behind me, I heard Miss Aphmau call out my name. It pained me to be leaving her so suddenly but, I was in no condition to help her with Laurance or Levin. I probably wouldn’t be until days after the wedding…

Chapter Text

The evening fell and the woods around my new home grew dark. Putting Levin down for the first time by myself was definitely a challenge. Having Zoey just downstairs though was a comfort. Though, the reason for her visit was not a happy one. I knew that asking for help probably would not be very considerate of me due to the fact that she was healing someone who was in a more dire condition than a crying baby. Cadenza, as much as I told her it was not necessary, made dinner to help. She insisted upon it, since I was hospitable enough to allow her brother to stay here as he recovered and in turn, allowed her to come and go as she pleased. I truly did not see why she was so appreciative of the action. To me, there seemed to be no other way than allowing Laurance to recover here. I knew how…uneasy it could be to stay in Zoey’s clinic. Nothing against her and her practice but, it definitely could cause some anxiety waking up in a new place with no familiarity. 

Eventually, I was able to put Levin down for the night and slip out of his room to join Cadenza downstairs in the kitchen. Through all the stress and somber in her life at the moment, I’d excuse any harsh or maybe tense behavior. But, I was shocked to see that when we caught each other’s glances, she gave me a toothy grin, saying; “Ah! Aphmau! Just in time! I just gave a bowl of soup to Zoey to deliver it to Laurance.” 

“You already finished? How long was I—” 

“Not very long. I’m just an expert at this recipe,” She winked towards me, turning to grab three more bowls. She was too quick to serve me, guilt of not being quicker rising within me. She placed the three bowls of soup on my table, taking a seat politely. You could tell just by the way the woman composed and held herself, that she was of high status. She quite literally adjusted her spoon besides her bowl to make it look straighter and placed a rag on her lap as a makeshift napkin. She then turned to me, blinking before motioning towards the bowls. “Please, eat. It does get cold rather quickly.” 

I put on a nervous smile and sat next to her. “Thank you, Lady Zvahl. This gesture is just too—” 

“Kind?” She finished, raising a brow. She then laughed, fixing her sleeves before taking her spoon and dunking it in the bowl. “Aphmau, I truly don’t mind doing this. In fact, it was a pleasure. I needed the distraction. Plus, I think Laurance was begging for me to step aside. I’ve been stuck to his hip since he woke up.” 

She took a sip of the soup, seeming pleased by it afterwards. When I tried it, I was pleasantly surprised as well. The flavors were different from the stuff I usually found myself eating. Though, since Meteli is known for it’s farming, I shouldn’t be too surprised that she had more elaborate ingredients. 

“Still, it was great of you to do this. Especially after the events of today…and I’m sure your brother isn’t tired of your company. He probably is relieved to have you here,” I assured her, taking another spoonful. “Imagine what would’ve happened if you weren’t here this morning.” 

“Very true…though I’d be here as quickly as I could. Probably ride off before anyone could accompany me,” She sighed, combing back her flaming red hair. 

“You two are very close,” I said, just stating the obvious. The way she held Laurance after rushing to his side right when she swung open the door, you could tell she would do anything for him. He would do the same for her, no doubt. “It must be so comforting to know that he’s back.” 

“Heh, it is. Though, it’d be better if everything was the same,” She said, now just stirring the soup. “I fear that he’s really been through something indescribable. Tell me…what were the beings who attacked Phoenix Drop like? I mean, I guess one of them was Sasha, an old friend so calling them beings seems…animalistic. But still.” 

“I unfortunately wasn’t there…but I was told they were beings of some sort of magic. That’s the only explanation of them being able to start and have the fire spread so quickly,” I explained to her to the best of my capabilities. “Do you think Laurance is—” 

“I’m afraid so…why else would they keep him there alive for so long? I want to remain optimistic but, I think what Laurance wants now is honesty. It’s a trait and value that he’s always held dear…probably now more than ever,” She admitted, taking a deep breath. “Luckily, we are privileged enough to have access to any help he may need. I just fear he’s never…going to be himself after this. And worse, I can’t get upset at him if he does.” 

I understood what she meant. What happened to Laurance, even if I did not know fully, was probably scarring. Physically and mentally. He was probably tortured and kept on the edge of death for weeks. His wounds and condition scream that conclusion. Laurance may never be able to return to who he was before the incident. He’ll carry those memories forever, even after his body healed. It was hard for me to think about it without spiraling, recalling the actions that we did that night when he was taken from this world. I tried to shake those away, knowing well that there was nothing I could have done to help him. But there will always be a part of me that thinks that I could have done something. I guess I just had to do my best to help…just like Rowan said. 

Zoey entered the kitchen soon after, looking tired but pleased as she put an empty bowl on the table.  

“Your brother does enjoy your cooking, Lady Zvahl,” She said, a small chuckle lacing her voice. “I’m sure in about a week’s time, after further examination, he should be strong enough to travel back to Meteli. I’m sure there’s plenty of doctors and nurses there that could be more of a help for him anyways.” 

Cadenza gave her a kind nod, saying; “Sounds wonderful, Zoey, thank you. Though I would hate to leave before the wedding.”

“R-Really?” I asked, shocked that she actually would want to remain here longer than she wanted to for something that she didn’t have any attachment to. 

She though looked at me like it was obvious, saying; “Why, yes! I want to see my hard work in helping this village pay off. I think a wedding would make a true full-circle moment for me. Don’t you agree? Though, only if you are okay with us staying longer…” 

Zoey and I exchanged a grin, before I said; “Of course. I’m glad you are enjoying yourself here.” 

“Well, it’s hard not to enjoy a quiet town like this. Meteli is my home but, I can’t say I agree with the noise,” Cadenza laughed. “Now, please, enjoy your food! I don’t want it going cold!” 

—

Later that night, I was cleaning the bowls that Cadenza had used. I told her it was the least I could do and told her to head home for the night. I also told Zoey to head out, wanting her to get some rest. They had left only moments ago, me humming as I used a bucket of water to rinse off the bowls. Levin had been sleeping peacefully, so no worries there. It let me continue my thoughts with no interruptions, which was nice. It definitely calmed my nerves. Though a couple of thoughts did cause some concern though. Of course, Laurance and my own fucking guilt that I needed to get over. But I was. Slowly but surely. And then, Rowan. He looked close to fearful of the fact that this…Zane Ro’Meave was coming to officiate the wedding between Donna and Logan. Granted, Zoey chalked it up to probably stress. Apparently Rowan gets like this from time to time about certain things. But even the silver-haired elf admits that he looked pale and more worrisome for someone who probably just needs to make sure there’s a nice place for the priest to stay. Then Donna said that maybe she only noticed it this time because he wasn’t wearing the damn helmet. 

Though, remembering what he told me about the Ro’Meaves and his thoughts on them, he probably did not want the man to come near Phoenix Drop in the first place; let alone inside our village. I noted to check-in on him when I had the chance. Unfortunately, with everything going on, our meetings might become rarer the next fortnight. Me with Levin and Laurance’s recovery, him helping make arrangements for the wedding and the guests’ stay…our plates were pretty full. It reminded me of when I traveled with Laurance, without Rowan. Hopefully I won't grow to miss him like that time…

Thump! 

I jumped, hearing the muffled noise. I turned my head in it’s direction, it coming from Laurance’s room. Quickly, I dropped what I was doing and rushed over there, opening the door. Laurance had fallen off the bed, it seemed, his arm lazily still on the mattress as he was trying to push himself up with the other. He froze though when I entered the room and he immediately said; “ Shit , did I wake the baby?” 

“N-No, no, he’s fine. Are you alright?” I say, urgently as I made my way over to him. 

He blinked and for the first time, I was truly able to see his eyes in the candle light. There was a thin overcast, covering his once green eyes. They made them dull, losing their original deep emerald hue. It struck a chord in my heart, devastated at their state. 

“A-Aph?” He asked, a bit of disbelief in his tone. 

“Yeah, it’s me…Zoey and Cadenza went home for the night,” I explained, getting close enough to get a better read on what to do. Every exposed part of his body was covered in some sort of wound that I was fearful of actually lifting him myself up onto the bed. It also just occurred to me that these monsters also had the audacity of cutting his orange hair jaggedly up to his shoulders. “Sorry that it’s just—” 

“You? Aph, I can assure you, I’m not disappointed,” He said, a small smile pulling at his lips. His eyes only looked forward, not at me. 

“You sure?” 

“I’m sure. Trust me,” He said, this time a bit softer. It was then I realized I had made the conversation about me.

Wonderful job, Aphmau. I decided to change the subject, saying gently; “Here…let me help you back into bed.” 

I made the executive decision that his hands seemed to be the best option to help him up. I leaned down and took a hold of them, slowly guiding him up to his feet. Once he gained his bearings again, he still had a grin on his face but his eyes still didn’t meet mine. Instead, they went right over my head. But I was touched that he wasn’t appalled by my presence. 

“So…how are you?” He asked me suddenly. 

I shook my head in surprise, replying with; “M-Me?” 

“I mean…I heard a bit of what you may have been going through the past few months. It seems you’ve been busy,” Laurance shrugged. “So tell me. Have you been doing well at least?” 

“Y-Yeah. Yeah I have. Thanks to you,” I told him. I then helped him onto the bed, taking a seat next to him. “If you hadn’t done what you did at Brightport, I would be in your position. And for that, I’m extremely grateful.” 

He softened, sinking into the mattress to say; “It was my pleasure. It’s what I vowed to do.” 

“Do they give guards lines to say or something?” 

“W-What? Why?” 

“You and Rowan say the same exact things when I’m just trying to say thank you,” I say, laughing a bit. I swore, the two of them could write a book of repeatable phrases. 

Though, it made him laugh as well. Not loudly as he did before but enough to at least make his smile wider. 

“I’ll have to confer with Rowan,” He sighed, calming down. Then the room went silent, me fidgeting with my hands nervously as well as picking at the fabric of my skirt. I sat there, catching glances of him. The image of him in front of the fire at one of our campsites weeks prior flashing in front of my eyes as if to mock me. 

I was starting to feel my emotions start to overcome me. All my thoughts about him and the incident all came to the front of my mind. I just let it spill. 

“L-Laurance I am so sorry. You should have never been in that situation. Especially now knowing that the man in the green cloak wasn’t e-even the person we should have looked into!” I began, already getting a bit more passionate with my words. My hands were clutching my skirt tightly, my nails probably poking open the fabric. “We could have just ran, like you suggested and then none of this would have happened to you. I am so sorry that I let my confidence get the better of me—” 

“Aph, stop,” He stated, loud enough to make me pause my rambling. His hand started patting around, desperate to find something. I understood and took it with mine, him letting out an exhale of defeat before composing himself to say; “Listen…these next few months, I’m going to be frustrated…lost and ultimately just confused about life. Before that all happens, I want you to know that now of it is going to be directed towards you. I don’t, for one second, wish I didn’t do what I did. Because I ultimately did something that I’ve always wanted to do. That’s helping, protecting people.” 

“B-But Laurance–” 

“Sure, life gave me a lot of…shit at this moment. But you didn’t. It’s not like you wished for me to go there…right?” He gave a twisted smile, showing me he was joking once more. 

I giggled before answering; “No…I promise.” 

“Then, I promise nothing I may say in future that gives off any grievance of any kind is directed towards you,” He grinned, sweetly. I, for the first time in two months, saw Laurance Zvahl again. And my chest felt a little lighter. “Besides…I much rather be blind here with you, than be going through anything down there.” 

He winked for added effect, I assumed. I playfully rolled my eyes, even though he didn’t see them himself. He asked though, with a bit of uncertainty in his voice; “I…I did wink right? In the day I can see a bit of light but admittedly I’m a bit lost right now.” 

I gave him a comforting smile and said; “I’m starting to see maybe why they called you a Casanova.” 

“It was right in front of me. I had to use it.” 

That was when I decided to go in for a hug. I was too excited to wait any longer. He accepted it pretty quickly, him embracing me tightly, the two of us just enjoying the moment of solitude together.

Chapter Text

The next few days, I saw myself running around again from place to place. In the morning, I would wake up and take care of Levin. Change him, feed him, and all things that babies usually need. Zoey was actually finding it not as necessary to watch over my shoulders as she once did. She even remarked that she wouldn’t be surprised if I had done something like this before. Then I would remind her of my mistakes and we would laugh before moving on. Levin was even beginning to do things on his own like sit up and lay down. Even roll over. Though sometimes he would get stuck; it was good to see him developing over time. Rowan explained to me once that he was reaching half a year old, so he would probably begin to truly gain some abilities within the next few months.

Then, once I was pleased with his care in the morning, I would wrap him around me in a sling or scarf of some sort before heading downstairs. There I would tend to help with what I could with Laurance. Sometimes that would involve the tasks of helping Zoey with medications and creams but, I mostly would find myself talking to him more than anything. Especially since Cadenza couldn’t come in till later with the wedding planning. He seemed to enjoy it…though, I fear that he wasn’t getting any better with his eyes. 

“I think that your baby Lord will be able to walk smoothly before I can,” Laurance once said. He tried his best to sound lighthearted but I could sense the dread in his statement. Whenever he said things like that, I would just reassure him that he would be just as strong as he was before the nether before he knew it. Though, we both knew that it wouldn’t be the same. 

Zoey, due to having her hands full, still wasn’t able to truly do any research of what actually happened to Laurance. He didn’t seem to mind, telling her that he would rather have her heal him before finding out how bad it actually was. Even in the state he was in, Laurance still found a way to make people feel at ease and that I was appreciative of. 

Once I finished with Laurance and made sure the two of them were okay, I then found myself the past few days wandering into town with Levin. One day, I ran into Dale and Molly and helped them carry some milk bottles into the Inn. The next day, I helped Brendan and Kiki walk some sheep from the barn to a pen where they could roam. Today, I found that I could just go straight to my next task which was to make my way to the square and help Rowan and Cadenza with wedding preparations. Donna and Logan were there of course, Donna leading the charge by telling Cadenza how she imagined her flower arch while Rowan and Logan stood to the side. Logan just seemed pleasantly fine with standing there, letting Donna make most of the decisions. Rowan was taking notes and when I got close enough, I saw that his rushed state made his usually clean handwriting look jagged and messy. It was then I remembered how he retreated out of my home the other day. His face went pale and his steps had a quickened pace as he rushed out. I was told by Dale that day when I helped with the milk that he had made it to his room and did not leave until his night shift. At least, that’s what he could tell as he saw him before he left the guard quarters for his patrol and then returned hours later to having to knock on Rowan’s door to remind him of his patrol. Which was a rare occurrence for him, apparently. 

Cocking a brow, worried, I asked; “Stressed there Rowan?” 

He whipped his head over, seemingly surprised by my appearance. Though, he was quick to relax and say, a nervous laugh dancing along his voice; “O-Oh, you know! Just lots of stuff to prepare in such a short time!” 

“Rowan, you have ten days. I am sure we’ll be able to pull this off. Also…the couple doesn’t look too picky,” I shrugged, whispering the last part as I made sure Levin was still wrapped close to me securely. 

“Have you met Donna, Miss Aphmau? The…lovely woman expects a royal parade at this rate,” He replied quietly back, mostly to not allow Logan to hear. Though, I saw he was only teasing as a smirk grew on his face; “She asked for flowers yesterday that weren’t in season until winter and then asked if we could find Clydesdales in time for her and Logan to ride off after the ceremony.” 

I shook my head as I tried to silence my giggle. As much as I knew Donna was excited, I wasn’t expecting this. “I mean…aren’t wedding days supposed to be special? I can’t blame the woman.” 

“I don’t either. Weddings are truly a special occasion and in the best scenario, happen only once for a person. So as much as I jest, I do want to make sure Donna has something as close to her vision as possible,” Rowan assured me, agreeing with me at the same time. He went back to writing things down, seemingly thinking of something as he looked at his list. Uncomfortable looking, he asked Logan politely; “Where would you like the High Priest to stay?” 

“Where’s the nicest place? I’ll make sure it’s paid for,” Logan simply answered, as if it were no big deal. 

“I-I’ll ask Dale and Molly what suites they have,” Rowan went on, writing that down. I saw the tense movements in his penmanship again, the quill looking like it was about to break if he didn’t release some pressure. I knew then that I had to do something. 

“Logan, Cadenza, Donna, is it alright if I borrow Ser Rowan for a moment?” I asked, raising my voice enough for them all to hear. 

This caused Rowan to asked; “F-For what—” 

“Levin. Just want some advice,” I quickly lied. 

“Oh no worries darlin’,” Donna said sweetly, waving us off. “The poor man might collapse if he stays any longer. He deserves a break.” 

Rowan still looked lost on it all, stuttering out something as I took his arm gently to pull him to the other side of the square. He began to ramble out; “I-Is Levin alright? Are you—” 

“This isn’t about Levin…truthfully. I really wanted to check on you,” I admitted to him, far enough away so if I spoke softly enough, the others didn’t hear. 

He blinked, his blue eyes sparking with more anxiety as I finished. He set aside his board with his ink, quill, and paper onto a nearby cratetop; never breaking eye contact with me. 

Still looking lost, he asked; “What do you mean?” 

“Rowan…don’t act like you have no clue what I mean. I saw how you were that morning before you ran out. You looked…well, quite frankly, scared,” I explained to him, still holding Levin but allowed a hand to find my hip. “Now, because of your friendship and our talks, I realize that hearing Ro’Meave probably wasn’t the best thing for you.” 

He frowned, looking like I had caught him for a crime. He sighed and said, almost winded; “I guess that’s what happens when I open my big mouth. I apologize—” 

“None of that. You expressed a feeling that you have, Rowan. Now, as your friend, it’s my job to make sure you don’t feel uncomfortable about it. So, is there anything I can do?” I asked, remaining strong and showing that I wasn’t leaving until I had an answer from him. 

Instead, Rowan said with a small grin; “I’ll be fine, Miss Aphmau. My feelings about the O’Khasian royal family are truly just…results of stories I’ve heard of them. I will be able to put my thoughts aside for the betterment of Donna’s wedding.” 

I rolled my eyes, not liking that answer. If this was anything like his shoulder, it was indeed not fine. He was just lying to make me not worry for him. Well, now, I know for certain how to play his game. 

“So…you’ll have no issue dancing with me at the reception?” I asked. 

I watched as a rose color tint came to his face, as he stammered his words. “Y-You…you wish for me to dance with you?” 

“I expect it. A woman should have at least one dance from a gentleman at an event like this,” I went on, saying as though I had always known. In reality, this was news to me. Kiki and Brendan told me when I helped with the sheep…after Brendan asked if I would be open to the idea of dancing with him. 

As much as I was flattered by his offer, Brendan being quite a charmer himself, when I was informed of the practice, I immediately thought of Rowan. I mean, I do have other male friends in the village but, I think of Rowan and I as being closer. Hell, he was…the third person I had met in Phoenix Drop. Behind Zoey and Zenix. So, I didn’t find the conclusion odd. But, his reaction seemed to say otherwise. The pink hue on his cheeks grew to an almost burning red. This didn’t deter me though as I went on to say; “You seem to be the perfect partner. I wouldn’t think of dancing with any other gentleman at the reception, truly.” 

He looked to be almost in shock but, still had the words to ramble out; “I–I’m very f-flattered by your offer M-Miss Aphmau but, I don’t think—” 

“Is this a rejection, Ser Rowan?” I say, slowly to tease him. 

“N-No not at all–”

“Then I look forward to it,” I interrupted again, feeling a sense of pride wash over me. Though, I still saw the stress in his expression, so I returned to a more gentle manner as I said; “If you have to wear your helm, I don’t think anyone would mind. It would just sadden me if you couldn’t attend because of these fears that you have.” 

“You’d…You’d be upset if I didn’t show?” He asked, shyly. The burning red had subsided back to a blushy pink. Still, it was noticeable. 

I smiled at him, taking his hand like he did mine in my living room and said with a comforting squeeze; “Of course I would. You deserve to be a part of the celebration as much as anyone. Also…I just don’t think it would be complete without you there. I would miss your company.” 

He finally returned the smile, those blue eyes gleaming in the morning sun that also made his blond hair look gold. He replied; “I truly am touched by your words, Miss Aphmau. As well as your invitation…but–”

“Rowan!” A voice shouted, both of us turning our heads to see Brendan running over to us. Even for someone athletic as he is, he seemed out of breath when he reached the two of us. “There’s someone at the gate! Dale and I were there when they arrived. They seem important.” 

I saw Rowan’s face return to it’s anxious expression as he asked in a concerned tone; “Do you know who they are? Or why are they here?” 

“Dale is busy getting that. He just told me to get you,” Brendan shrugged, looking desperate for the Head Guard to get moving. 

I saw Rowan contemplate it all in his mind, me just now realizing how easy his eyes are to read. Though, it could be because I’ve found myself looking at them more often. 

“F-Fine,” He finally responded. “Let’s head over there now then. Donna, Cadenza, Logan! I’m sorry but something has just come up. I’ll be back in a few moments!” 

“Rowan, we got it,” Cadenza simply put, waving him off. “Just be back to handle the heavy lifting if you could.” 

He sighed then looked at me with a questioning gaze, to which I replied with; “Oh, you already know I’m coming.” 

Then the three of us were off, back to the gates. This all very much reminded me of two months prior when Cadenza arrived. Though Rowan was more irritated than anxious when that occurred, which I couldn’t decide which was worse. What was helpful about it though was that it confirmed in my mind that he was indeed stressed about something. Something I wouldn’t put pressure into until later. Especially when we began to get closer to the arriving guests. Like Cadenza, the guests also had banners. Ones of ruby-red and gold, embroidery of a hawk on it. That’s when I knew who it was. The Rosenburg Family. I saw Rowan’s pace slow down to a more hesitant one to which I glanced back at him, confused. He caught my gaze and that enough seemed to make him continue on. When we approached, I counted six guards and banner men on horses. Two of them were pulling a red carriage, as elegant as their banners. Another two pulling a cart with a tall and large object under a sheet. Their armor was gold, capes of red silk cascading down their stallions’ backs. It was truly an awe to look at. 

Whomever was in the carriage must have seen us coming, or at least Dale turning around to watch us arrive. The guest opened the door to their carriage, Dale scampering over to the door to hold it open and then help them down to the ground. When they were safely planted, I saw that our surprise guest was none other than Lady Nicole. Her dark red hair pulled back in a long, intricate braid which showed off her pale, thin face. It was as though she wanted the world to see the dark scar on her cheek, one I didn’t notice the previous time we'd met due to her hair being down then. Her gray eyes widened, making her stoic expression disappear, her gaze finding me as she said cheerfully; “Miss Aphmau! I’m so glad to see you so soon!” 

When I was close enough, she carefully moved around Levin to give me a friendly welcome by patting me on the arms. She genuinely seemed happy to see me, though I knew she needed to remain formal. I gave her a smile and said; “It’s wonderful to see you, Lady Nicole. Though…we are a bit confused as to why you’ve traveled so far.” 

“Well, word came fast to us that your village had been attacked and what had happened to you and Ser Laurance on the end of your journey. My father was crushed to hear of it all. Especially when he knew he could have sent you both with some men instead of just a boat,” She explained but turned her attention to the sheet. “But, to hopefully mend any harm we created, we wanted to deliver a gift. I am thrilled though to see that you and Phoenix Drop seem to be doing well.” 

“Thanks to the Zvahl family, we were able to rebuild, yes,” I told her. “Ser Laurance also has…well, he’s back. If that assures you and your father.” 

She did seem to take some ease at that, place a hand on her chest to say; “Oh thank the Divine. My father was fearful that this would start another conflict…so, I’m sure he’d be excited to hear that he’s alive.” 

That’s when she looked at the others, her gaze falling on Brendan first and then Rowan. Her eyes went wide for another reason, her smile faltering for a moment. Her voice seemed shaky as she asked; “Who…Who are these two?” 

“Oh! How rude of me…this is Brendan. One of our head farmers in Phoenix Drop,” I say, casting her attention onto Brendan. He politely greeted the future Lady of Scaleswind, mentioning something about her beauty. I would have scolded him but I was too preoccupied with the look that Rowan had. His face had gone almost sickly, his expression looking like he was about to crumble into dust. I wanted to right then and there pull him aside and ask what was wrong. Though, I knew if I did, it may make the situation worse. So, I took a moment to collect my thoughts before saying; “And this is Phoenix Drop’s Head Guard, Ser Rowan Withers. He’ll probably be taking the lead on your stay here.” 

“G-Good morning, Lady Nicole. I hope your journey was safe and easy,” Rowan said, bowing slightly. Nicole didn’t look pleased though. I was afraid that Rowan had offended her. Perhaps he didn’t greet her properly. He went on to say, straightening back out and shaking his blond hair away from his face; “It’s also very generous to bestow a gift to our village.” 

“I think it’s also very…impressive that a bastard has earned the title of Head Guard. In Scaleswind and our region, mostly men of noble families hold it,” Nicole said, bluntly. Almost ignoring what he had said before. “I’ve heard of you. More so when Aphmau came into our city asking for help.”

“Thank you, Lady Nicole. It’s something that I’m very honored to hold. It’s been difficult to get to this point,” Rowan replied, his hand finding the hilt of his sword. Instead of gripping it, I saw him fiddle with the leather. “It’s a pleasure to finally meet you.” 

Her expression softened. Barely but it did. She took a moment to take a breath to say; “Likewise…now, the gift. You see, our lands take pride in worshiping Lady Irene, the Matron. We see her as bringing good fortune and blessings. So, to hopefully bring forth those same ideals to your village, we thought this might help.” 

She pulled the sheet that covered the object to reveal a statue of a woman. I immediately recognized similar symbols as the one that were on the stained-glass windows. It was Irene, gazing upwards with her hands clasped over each other. Somehow the sculptor was able to make the vail over her head still look transparent and then blend into her long flowy dress. Around her feet was a pool and next to it were barrels. 

“It’s a fountain. My father had the water that will inhabit it be blessed by the priests and sisters in our village,” Nicole went on. “We hope that this not only brings joy to your village but strengthens the foundation of a good relationship between us. Wouldn’t that be great, Ser Rowan ?” 

I glanced at Rowan to see him swallow, replying with; “I believe it would be wonderful, Lady Nicole. Anything that we can do to repay the favor—” 

“Perfect. I’ll just need a moment with you to discuss where you’d like the artwork,” She said, again ignoring the ladder part of Rowan’s statement. She still didn’t look pleased with him but, she turned to me, Dale, and Brendan to say; “Thank you three for the warm welcome. And you two…” 

Her eyes fell to Levin, a grin coming to her face. I quickly said; “Our future Lord, Levin.” 

That seemed to make her brighten more, exclaiming excitedly; “Then, I’ll have to make sure to schedule some time to get to know him better, hm?” 

I nodded, giggling as Levin seemed to be pleased with the request as well. I thanked her again before she turned back to Rowan, saying stoically; “Now, business, right?” 

“O-Of course…” 

We watched as the pair went off, Nicole's party following along. Her red dress, showing her family’s colors, made her look almost like she was gliding. Her bronze chestplate and jewelry made her shine. I looked at Dale and Brendan, the two of them looking just as lost as I was. Dale finally saying; “So…did Rowan do something wrong? Or does this woman have a stick up her arse?” 

I exhaled, going back to watch the two off. “I don’t know, sadly. Hopefully it’s the first because, at least then Rowan can make up for it.”

Chapter Text

Nicole’s grip on my arm was tight. A cold, blank stare was plastered on her face as she kept her gaze forward. Her gray eyes looked almost piercing, me becoming fearful if mine came into contact with her’s, I’d turn to stone. I wouldn’t hate the fate that I would have been dealt with. I actually would’ve preferred it right at that moment. I would do anything to reverse time and never follow Brendan. Or at least grabbed something to cover my face. Anything to prevent five years of lies to come catching up to me. I mean, I should have seen it coming. It eventually would, I knew it the moment I agreed to that illusion magic. I knew the moment I ran out of the city, hearing my mother’s wails from the palace gardens and choosing to ignore them for my own selfish gain…

I led Nicole and her men to The Quiet Inn, Molly outside at the front already, wiping down outdoor tables for people to sit at. She seemed shocked, almost speechless at what was approaching. Patting down her dress, she said; “R-Rowan! What a surprise! W-Who’s this?” 

“Molly, this is Nicole Rosenburg, future Lady of Scaleswind. S-She and her men require rooms for their stay here,” I explained, trying my best to remain calm at this very moment. 

“Oh, of course! Our Inn has plenty of space and we would be honored to host yet another member of a prestidge family!” Molly exclaimed, not noticing the tension in the air. 

Nicole finally glanced up at me to ask; “What about our horses, wagon, and carriage? I…I apologize if we are—” 

“No, no! It’s quite alright. It was foolish of me to not direct Brendan to guide your men to where we keep those…are you alright with them staying in our barn?” I couldn’t believe I was even able to form coherent sentences around her. Though…she was someone I used to find great comfort in. 

“I see no trouble there. Uh, Ser Gregory, can you and the men turn back? That young gentleman will be helping you,” Her voice sounded…commanding. She had grown bold and confident. 

I then said; “I apologize for my lapse in judgment. I can join you all back if you would like. I’m sure Molly would—” 

“Not happening,” Nicole suddening snapped, her grip now resembling one of a dead man’s on my arm. She seemed to have noticed her slip, saying cooly; “My men can handle it. I’d like to discuss where to put the fountain.” 

“W-We can always discuss that at a later—” I began, seeing a way to escape. Unfortunately, I had forgotten how sharp and stubborn the Lady of Scaleswind was. 

“ Now ,” Her tone is sharp and stern, forcing the word out through gritted teeth and a grin to mask her frustration. “I’d like to discuss it, now .” 

I felt myself lose the ability to breathe for a moment, the sounds of hooves from her men moving bringing me back to full reality. When I turned my gaze from her, I saw Molly looking nervous as well. Her eyes flickered to Nicole and me over and over again, asking hesitantly; “W-Would you like to hold this discussion in one of our rooms?” 

“That would be very gracious of you,” Nicole replied to her question, softening again. It was a wonder to see. How quickly she could go from someone to be fearful of to someone who seemed to never have even harmed a fly. 

Molly looked at me and I nodded towards her, begging for her to go on silently. She understood and quickly led us inside. Grabbing a key from the shelves behind the bar, she then led us upstairs to the rooms. We passed the one…well, not the original one but, the one where Miss Aphmau had stayed in. It made me think of how badly I wanted her to be there. How she would most likely diffuse the situation…or at least, make my heart stop pounding against my chest. And I thought her invitation to dance with her at the wedding reception caused more anxiety to rush through me. Mostly because I already knew I couldn’t attend and the thought of saying no was painful. How foolish I was mere moments ago. 

We eventually made it to a room, Molly unlocking it with the key before handing it to Nicole. 

“Our best suite. I’ll make sure your men are also comfortable once they arrive. Please, if you find any issue, don’t hesitate to let me or my husband know,” The kind woman said, her hands rubbing her pregnant belly gently. Nicole thanked her before slipping inside the room, leaving me in the hallway with her. She then turned to me with a worry-stricken face as she pondered to me; “Is everything alright? Did I do something to offend her?” 

I gave her the best reassuring smile I could, saying, “No Molly. Never assume that you offended anyone, ever. But…I do have to ask that you leave us. I promise there’s nothing to worry about.” 

She didn’t seem to fully buy into my statement but nodded. “Only because I trust you. But holler and I’ll come barging in there.” 

I wanted to thank her to the high heavens but, for her own good, I said; “Molly, I can assure you. I am not in danger. The exact opposite even.” 

I was lying, again. I didn’t know if I would make it out of this room alive. I considered telling the poor woman to go off and fetch her husband for backup but, I knew that I needed to let reality sink back in. I’ve been away for so long afterall. 

Molly sighed, agreeing before slipping back down the hall towards the first floor. I stood there to ponder if I should enter. It occurred to me that Nicole left me there, with no direction. As if she was forcing me to make my own decision on the matter. I could run if I very well pleased. Where to, I have no clue. Or I could enter and face my crimes. My hands had made fists, my own nails daring to make incisions into my leather gloves. My teeth bit down hard on my lips, my breath still uneven and shallow. I hated it all. I hated this hallway, I hated the air I was breathing, I hated myself and the choices I had made to get to this point. Yet, I couldn’t hate her and what she was making me do. I could never hate Nicole Rosenburg.

At least it’s her and not the other you ever more afraid of…maybe she’ll have a softer blow. 

I took a deep breath and entered the room, opening the door ever so slightly more. When I did, only passing the doorframe by a step, Nicole turned to face me again. Her face darkened by shadows. She had closed the curtains and lit a few candles, shaking out a match as she met my eyes. I regrettably didn’t turn to stone. She didn’t break eye contact with me as she walked over to a table, setting down the match and taking a bottle of wine that was left for guests and forcing the cork out with a pop! I watched as she then took one of the glasses that were next to where the bottle once stood and began to pour the red liquor. Still not breaking eye contact. When she finished, she finally spoke, setting down the bottle; “Close the door.” 

I felt myself gulp, taking a few more steps into the room to then close the door behind me. It creaked as it did so, even with the new hinges. All Nicole did was take her first sip of wine, letting it stay in her mouth for a moment before swallowing. That’s when she broke eye contact with me to then let an expression of delight slightly adorn her face, seemingly targeted towards the beverage. That’s when I allowed my eyes to meet the floor, wanting to take a break from the confrontation of only a few words.

She spoke again; “Meteli’s region does have the best wine. You should try some.” 

That’s when I felt a breeze go past my right ear, making a whoosh -ing sound before hearing a crash and breaking glass behind me. I wished for a shard of it to stab me right then and there. Maybe then I could make one of those lies true. 

“Oops. I missed,” She simply stated in response, sounding unbothered. I looked back to see wine now on the floor and wall where the glass hit. Broken glass was now littering the area.

I turned back, my eyes still finding the floor, enough courage to say; “Nicole, I—” 

“Stop. None of that. I’ll let you know when you can speak,” Nicole interrupted me, her voice like ice as she took a couple of paces towards me. Her arms stuck straight down, her hands now fists as well. Only this time I thought hers were going to meet my face. The voice remained as she went on to say; “I am the heir to a Lordship after all. And you, a measly guard with a bastard’s name. I think in five years, you should be used to this. Are you not?” 

“Yes…I am.” I softly replied. If I were any louder, I may have stuttered. 

She exhaled, her hands now coming forward to hold themselves regally. “Great. Then you should have no issue with this. So…Rowan Withers. Can I tell you a story?” 

I looked back up and seeing her expression, I knew I had no choice but to listen. So she continued; “A little over five years ago now, I was getting ready to be wed the next day. My mother was braiding my hair and putting oils on my skin, saying how it was good luck to do so before the big day. She had done it before marrying my father with her mother and now, she was helping me do the same. To hopefully do it with my daughter on the eve of her wedding.” 

She began to pace back and forth, my gaze following her as her’s looked upwards as if reminiscing on the memory. It was a blissful one, I could tell. She went on; “I went to bed, anxious for the next day. I never thought I’d be married at only eighteen. Hell, the thought of having a child probably within the next year passed my mind and that frightened me more. But, I pushed those thoughts aside. You want to know why?” 

I remained silent. She wasn’t satisfied with that. “Go on, Withers. Ask . I command you.” 

“Wh…Why?” 

“Because I was one of the lucky ones. Because I knew my betrothed. Not only that but, I considered him one of my closest companions. We had spent countless hours together. Whether it be Scaleswind or O’Khasis, playing as children and then just spending time together as we got older. He told me secrets and I told him mine. He shared his dreams and passions with me, and shared mine. He showed me what he feared the most and I, in turn, showed him mine. Because we both knew, even when we were only three, that we’d be spending the rest of our lives together. We may not have shared romantic feelings for one another quite yet, but we were told it may come later on. I was content with that fate. Something I know even now that many women aren’t privileged enough to feel in this world.”

She paused, stopping her pace to again be in front of me. But she didn’t turn to face me. Instead she crossed her arms behind her back, the candlelight making her bronze armor glow. The candlelight also highlighted tears that were now welling up in her eyes. She spoke again; “Then, I don’t know if it was hours or only a couple of minutes, I awoke to an earth-shattering cry. It made the hairs on my skin stand up straight. I’ll always remember it. Because it led to me figuring out that my friend didn’t tell me everything. He didn’t tell me all his secrets like I had thought. If he did, maybe then I would have known that he had planned to kill himself instead of meeting me at the altar. Maybe then the last time I would’ve seen him wasn’t as a bloody corpse being cradled by his mother as she sobbed uncontrollably.” 

Nicole stopped again, closing her eyes to allow herself some peace. A tear rolled down her cheek but she was quick to wipe it away. It broke my heart to see it. It caused me to finally speak out again; “I…I can never imagine—” 

“I’m not done,” She snapped, whipping around to face me again. She stomped forward, now being only mere inches away from me and forcing us to only look at each other. “I haven’t told you how, even though I had every right to be, I wasn’t angry with him! He changed the future that I had grown to be happy with in one foul decision and I couldn’t force myself to be angry with him! Never! Instead, I mourned him! The next night, when it was supposed to be our wedding night, I was in an Inn after my family had been accused of killing him and I cried, begging for the nightmare to end! My mother couldn’t console me for days! For years, I prayed to Irene to let me have a chance to speak with him again! To ask him why!” 

It was then she decided to back away. Only by two steps. Her voice had gone down to a whimper, more tears escaping and making her cheeks look like stones on a rainy day. “I wanted nothing more than to ask him…why did he think marrying me was a worse fate than death? Was there something I could have done? And now…I see that Irene finally answered my prayers.” 

I was speechless. If I wanted to speak, I don’t think my mind and body would let me. In that time, she had found a way to compose herself, taking another deep breath and wiping her face dry. Then, in a matter of seconds, before I could react, she raised her hand and swung, slapping me across the face. It was strong and stung my skin where it hit. I wouldn’t be surprised if I had a red mark in the shape of a hand later on my cheek. 

“Just needed to check if you weren’t a ghost. You understand,” She said as I rubbed the spot where she hit, looking to make eye contact with her again. Her eyes still threw daggers at me but I knew then that she didn’t wish to kill me with one. She wanted me there. Even if it was as painful to see me as it was for me to see her. Her next statement sounded like venom passing her lips that caused a chill to go down my spine. 

“So please, Garroth Ro’Meave . Answer my questions so that I can finally know true peace again.” 

The name caused my stomach to drop. I had no clue why. I had heard it a dozen times since that fateful night. Probably more. But, perhaps, it was because someone had once again used it to address me. Hearing it made my world that I had taken years to build to shatter, reminding me that no matter how far I ran, how long I had lied, and how much I ignored the past, I would always be a Ro’Meave. Garroth Ro’Meave, first of his name and heir to the O’Khasis Lordship. And no magic was going to fix that. 

With a somber voice, I began to talk; “N-Nicole…what I did, was not because I despised the idea of marrying you. You have to know that.” 

“Ha,” Nicole huffed out as she sauntered towards the table again and combed back some stray hairs that had fallen in front of her face. “How could I have known that? You didn’t care to tell me.” 

“I left a note—” 

“And you thought that your crazed father and emotional mother would let me of all people read it?” She shouted again, whipping her head around her shoulder. When I realized my error, she went back to pouring a new glass of wine. “It’s a shame that your glass broke. You were always a clumsy boy though…so, if not because you despise me, why did you do it, hm? Or has five years fogged up your memory to recall?” 

“You know why. You have to know deep down as to why,” I begged her, joining her side at the table. She refused to look at me now, so I went on; “It was no secret that my family was never a functional one. It grew worse the year leading up to our wedding. I couldn’t take it. I told you that much at least.” 

Her now new glass of wine reflected her expression, allowing me to catch a glimpse of her. I had her ears still, that’s all I needed. “I can assure you, Nicole. If it wasn’t then, I would have done what I did another time. I…I admittedly made poor timing with it.” 

“You think? A paper war is still raging between our fathers because of it. My mother never got to see the end of the conflict herself,” She said, taking a drink after finishing the statement. 

“I know, I know…and I cannot begin to express how remorseful I am that I started that. I was a fool to not think Garte would have made such accusations. It was never my intention to do that,” I urged her to understand, reaching my hand out to place on her but I decided against it. She might grow irritated with it. “It was never my intention to hurt you or cause any of this.”

“I know…even if it were true, I knew that at least,” Her voice went softer. I was thinking it was because she was understanding but, I then saw in the reflection that it was due to the fact that her emotions were overpowering her again. She set the glass down quickly before turning her head to face me again, her gray eyes now scanning me up and down, as if deciding what to do next. So I spoke again. 

“I cannot tell you the countless nights where I’ve stayed awake regretting what I did. Wishing nothing more than to take it back and go back to that future that you were talking about,” I say, gently. I went slow with my words, careful to not poke her or cause another yelling spurt. Which she had every right to do and I would allow her with no complaints. “I am deeply, truly sorry for causing you this much sorrow. Seeing you like this and hearing your words has made me realize, fully, the damage that has been made due to my actions. Please know that if there was a way I could go back and do what I did without the consequence of hurting you and causing this petty conflict, I would.” 

She blinked, tears beginning to fall again. My own falling down my face now to match. She responded; “You…You would still do it?” 

I bit my lip, letting my hand grip the table and my body lean into it. I thought it over, the past five years passing through my mind in milliseconds. But I did it out of courtesy. I already knew my answer. Because comparing it to the life that I may have had, it was black and white. 

“Yes…I would. You understand this as best as anyone. This life that I have made for myself is truly what I wanted. I wouldn’t trade it for anything. I have the freedom to do whatever I please, away from all the pressures that I once had, something Garte would never allow until he was cold in his grave. Now it just sounds like I’m giving excuses…” 

I groaned, pushing back my blond curls as a way to let out any frustration. I then went on to say, as best I could to make her understand; “So truly…my only regret is the pain I caused the people that I love from my past life. I would do anything to erase it. Trust me.” 

It was then that she allowed her lips to curve into a smile towards me. Not towards the wine or something else. Me. It was then I felt the most relief I had in the past five years. 

“You’re really…Irene, you're just as irritating as I remember,” She jested, shaking her head in disbelief. She calmed again, saying; “Yet, you seem just as kind and genuine. That’s all I wanted…” 

We still had tears in our eyes, them building now in joy as we stared at each other. I was still convinced that I would wake up in bed at any moment, this being a dream. But it wasn’t. She was right there and she called me by name. Now, my greatest fear, seemed a little less daunting. 

“I’ve missed you,” I pushed out, it being hard to not let it sound ridden with emotion. 

“Probably not as much as I’ve missed you,” She whispered back. She launched herself forward to wrap her arms around me in an embrace that I was glad to receive. We stood there, enjoying the hug and letting our shoulders shake as we let out quiet sobs, ones that probably both of us had been holding back for years. 

“I’m sorry…” I mumbled over and over again. 

She shushed me and replied with; “I know and you should be but, you’ll make up for it. I know you will.” 

We finally parted, feeling a sense of calmness wash over the room. I took a moment to myself, I couldn’t help but hear a small giggle. I looked at her and raised a brow with a smirk; “What?”

“I’m so glad I’m not married to that scar is all,” She forced through small laughs, covering her mouth to prevent them from growing. Or maybe to spare my feelings. 

“I see you have one yourself, Lady Rosenburg. So don’t be so quick to judge mine,” I teased back, chuckling as I sat on the table’s surface and crossed my arms. 

She placed her hands on her hips as she retorted with; “I earned mine while training. I’m going to be the first Lady of Scaleswind to be trained to use a sword.” 

“And I got mine…from falling on my ass…so maybe let's not compare.” 

That caused her to laugh again, my face heating with slight embarrassment. She sat besides me, taking her glass of wine again to drink after she came down from her high. After taking a sip and allowing a moment of silence to pass between the two of us again, I saw a thought cross her mind through her eyes. She frowned again, looking straight as she pondered aloud; “Your second told me that…Zane is coming to officiate a wedding here.” 

“That’s…that’s correct.” 

She then looked to me again, looking now more concerned than irritated like before; “What’s your plan? You know that there’s also a high possibility of Ein being with him.” 

I sighed, reaching up mindlessly to curl the hair behind my ear with my fingers. I hadn’t thought of Ein, admittedly. As idiotic as it was, I thought he may have returned to his home in Tu’la. Safe, of course. But knowing Garte, he probably wanted to keep him around to hold over the King’s head. Damnit. 

“I’m thinking of a plan. I usually would wear a helm. That’s why you caught me. But it’s under some repairs.” 

“So what’s the backup plan?” 

“I may hide away, feigning an illness.” 

“Not bad. But, without a Lord, you need to—” 

“I haven’t fully worked it out yet, unfortunately.” 

She seemed to understand, dropping it. But adding on; “Well, I’ll most likely be here. I would hate to be on the road again so soon anyway. Maybe I can help.” 

I gave her a half-hearted grin and said; “I am very grateful for your offer. It may not be smart though—” 

“Additionally, I would rather not leave you here so soon. We do have some catching up to do anyways. O’Khasis and Scaleswind’s conflict can be set aside,” She insisted, a sly grin coming to her face as she took yet another gulp of wine. “You’re not getting rid of me so easily again, Garroth. Even if Zane comes waltzing through those gates.” 

“I’m not disappointed by that news, believe it or not,” I admitted to her. The idea of having her around did elevate some of my anxiety. Somehow. She seemed pleased with my response, downing the rest of the wine that was in the glass. 

She squeezed her face, probably trying to ignore the burning that came with the beverage. She then said, with an exhale as she placed down her glass; “I'm glad. I am still, in a weird way your fiancé, so that would've been awkward if you didn't want me here. Now…that fountain. Where shall we put it?”

Chapter Text

The day passed by quickly with Donna and Logan’s wedding plans, everyone running around to make sure everything got done. All the while, the thought of Rowan and Nicole’s strange interaction couldn’t leave my mind. I tried to figure out the possibilities of how Rowan could have offended Nicole in some way. Each time it came up blank. I was actually growing concerned as the hours ticked by since I hadn’t seen either of them. Zoey had pulled me away back to my place though later in the afternoon to ask for help with Laurance’s care. After putting Levin down for a nap, I was more than glad to do so. I found myself holding a small bowl of ointment and some vinegar-soaked clothes as she did her usual procedure of Laurance. Checking his wounds, treating the burns, and, of course, taking extra consideration towards his eyes, including the skin around them. Cadenza unfortunately couldn’t join us as she was busy helping Donna choose something from her “extensive” wardrobe for the wedding. That also led me to have the task to keep Laurance’s spirits high. So, I decided to tell him what happened today. 

“I would quite literally give Irene herself my hearing if it meant I got to see that scene,” Laurance jokes, a small chuckle lacing his voice. “Seriously, what could have the man done in thirty seconds to warrant such a reaction from her?” 

I was being respectful, keep my gaze appropriate as Zoey had taken his top off to apply ointment and wrap his wounds to his upper body. It made my stomach turn to see how fragile he still looked but, Zoey had assured me with her eyes that he was fine. Still, it didn’t make his fucking ribcage disappear. 

To, selfishly, also distract me from Laurance’s condition, I continued along with the conversation, stating; “I have no idea. He seemed to be his polite, usual self.” 

Then, I saw a devilish smirk appear on Laurance’s face. I knew something was coming, so I prepared myself for it. He jested; “Maybe it was his face. Tincan doesn’t have his…well, tin can. Tell me, Aph, is his face deformed or something?” 

Zoey gave me a sideways glance. Not one that contained annoyance or worry but curiosity. I found it strange, like she actually wanted to hear what I had to say on the matter. As she turned away from me to go to the other arm, taking a handful of ointment as she passed me, I decided to ignore her to say; “As much as I think it would give you joy, Laurance, I have to tell you that he isn’t. But I may be biased because he’s my friend.” 

Laurance remained to have a smile, even with the disappointing news and said, “Thanks for the honesty, even if it is a biased one. It’s nice to know that you don’t pity the blind man in the room enough to lie to his face for his own pleasure, heh!” 

I couldn’t help but have a half-hearted grin pull at my lips as he snickered quietly to himself again. His face though quickly morphed; his eyes still glued straight ahead but it turned to a similar expression to what Zoey had. He then exclaimed, clenching his arms and fists; “Ugh, I am dying to know what that man insisted on hiding! Is there anything at all, Aph, that you know of?” 

“Well,” I say, going straight into my answer; “I may not know deep secrets but, appearance wise, I don’t think there’s anything to hide. He has a bit of a crooked nose and now with the sun on his face, he does have a lot of freckles. Especially the cheeks, which now one has a scar but that was after he put on the helmet. Sometimes his blond hair gets all messy and, in his face,…one time, a curl on the top of his head stood tall all morning and no one told him. Heh, he was so embarrassed but, I don’t think that’s enough to hide from everyone…am I forgetting anything?” 

“His eyes,” Zoey muttered, wrapping Laurance’s arm securely. 

“Oh, yes! His eyes are also a very striking blue but not in a frightening way so I don’t think it’s that either,” I explained, still pondering to myself. Laurance sat there, looking perplexed himself.

Pressing his tongue against his cheek, he let out a; “Huh…perhaps it’s something deeper. Like he doesn’t want us to know…” 

“Maybe. If that’s the case, we shouldn’t pry, right?” I shrugged, handing Zoey another piece of cloth and keeping the bowl close to her. 

“Do you trust the man enough to allow him to keep a secret from everyone?” Laurance then asked me, raising a brow. “Me, personally, I value when people are truthful with me. If I found out someone I’m supposed to trust with my life is keeping something from me, I’d be hesitant.” 

“He hasn’t shown me a reason to distrust him yet,” I admitted. “Zoey, you’ve known him longer, what do you think?” 

She took a moment’s pause to think it over, pulling at damp cloth in her hand. Her almost silver-blonde hair draped over her shoulder, her golden eyes peering as she entered deep thought. She then subtly licked her lips to moisten them before saying; “Rowan’s not perfect, I’ll give Ser Laurance that. I can see how others don’t particularly enjoy him…but, I don’t see how one can’t trust him. He’s good at his job and has demonstrated his loyalty through and through. Either way, if he is hiding something, I think he has every right to keep it to himself.” 

Just then, a quiet knock came to the door and soon the other Zvahl sibling waltz into the room. She announced herself to her brother by saying; “Hey Laurance, I got you some food. The chef at the camp wanted to make you one of your favorites.” 

Laurance seemed fine to drop the Rowan subject to just softly smile towards his sister and say; Thanks Cad, I appreciate it. And tell the chef that I owe him one.” 

“What is it?” I asked, smelling the delicious aroma from almost the other side of the room. 

“Lamb stew,” Cadenza replied, gleefully, showing me the bowl. “As well as some rosemary rolls that I have in my bag!” 

She then set the covered bowl down to rummage through her leather satchel to get the rolls, jolting her head up to say; “Oh! The Abels are hosting a fest tonight at their Inn’s pub to celebrate Nicole Rosenburg’s arrival. I came here to not only have dinner with my brother but, give you two ladies the night off to go have fun.”

Zoey seemed shocked, snapping her head away from her work to ask; “W-What? Really? But Laurance—” 

“Oh, look at him! He’s getting some of the best care Ru’an can offer him,” Cadenza exclaimed, motioning towards how Zoey was now lifting Laurance’s arm to inspect a wound that was…well, close to the pit of the arm. “Besides, I do want to steal him away for a moment to ask him what he was thinking for his makeover.” 

“Pardon?” Laurance asked, now reigniting his intrigue into the conversation. Though, now instead of curiosity, it looked more like hesitation. 

“Laurance, if you could only see your hair right now, you’d be begging for a trim and shaping. Also, Donna Hopkins has only put me in a makeover mood with her trying on every white or off-white dress I had,” His sister explained to him, looking almost dreamy as she reminisced over something that probably only happened moments beforehand. She then turned to me and said; “And don’t worry about Levin, I’ve got him too.” 

“Really?” I asked, worried that she may not actually want to do it once she figured out how much work came with it. 

Yet, she waved me off and said; “Yes, of course! I want you all to enjoy your night while I get to enjoy mine with Laurance. Especially since this wedding just seems to get grander by the day…by the time that priest arrives, he may be rolling up to a royal wedding. Even the days after the wedding will be difficult with clean-up at this point.” 

“That’s Donna for you…and perhaps a bit of Logan,” Zoey murmured again, setting down her supplies as she finished. “Just let me look at that larger wound on Laurance’s chest and then, I’ll be ready. Are you coming too Aphmau?” 

As much as I did find myself forming an attachment to Levin, to the point where leaving him alone for a few hours seemed daunting, I did really want to go. So, I agreed to it and the girls seemed happy about it. Even Laurance gave a sincere grin, adding; “Drink a pint for me, Aph.” 

—

Aphmau definitely wore her emotions. They were loud and clear to me. To give her some credit, I am an elf who’s had centuries of experience in socializing. Still, I think anyone could tell that she was worried for Rowan. So was I, but her concern was different and the conversation that had just occurred with Laurance definitely made me raise a brow. I was trying to chalk it up to the fact that she was actually there to witness Rowan and this Nicole woman’s confrontation, not wanting to get in her business. Though, maybe it was about time that she understood that I always have to poke a bit. 

We were making our way through the village from her home to Molly and Dale’s Inn. Crickets were beginning to sing in the evening air as I said, “Aphmau, hun, you do realize that Rowan is a grown man, right?” 

She snapped her head, that was turned towards the ground as she watched her own feet walk, over to me as she insisted; “Of course I do. Why do you ask?”

“It just seems that you are very worried for him over what happened today with Lady Nicole,” I explained, though I thought it was obvious. 

She let out a sigh and replied with; “Wouldn’t you worry if your friend might be in trouble?” 

“Rowan’s my friend,” I told her quickly, plainly with a shrug. “I’ve known the man for five years and he has proven to me that he is very much capable of taking care of himself. In fact, I think he’d be saddened to know how stressed you’ve gotten over this.” 

Aphmau frowned, her black hair falling slightly over her face as she slumped a bit. She truly was an adorable young woman who cared a lot about others. Seeing her like this felt unnatural. Her voice was laced with uncertainty as she said, “It’s not just today, Zoey. The past few days he’s been acting strange. Ever since Donna and Logan began their wedding plans…he told me he’s from O’Khasis and how much he dislikes the Ro'Meave family so, perhaps it’s just that. Wh–What do you think?” 

I gave her a half-hearted smile as I slung my arms over her shoulders and gave her a loving squeeze; “Oh, Aph, honey, you really need to stop worrying about him so much. You’re gonna start going gray and that’s much too early for you. I have a good feeling that Rowan is already in that bar right now, prying Dale’s fifth ale from his hands. If not, I owe you a drink. How about that, hm?”

That seemed to brighten her spirits, so I picked up our pace to get there sooner. I may not have all the evidence I needed, but I had my theories about those two for sure…. Right now though, I needed to make sure she remained her happy self and get her around people to hopefully distract her. When we entered, a couple of Meteli guards had brought some instruments and were performing some jaunty tunes. Molly was behind the bar with Dale, her pouring drinks and him…drinking as many as he could grab, of course. Donna was with Logan at that same bar, her leaning into him as the two of them watched the performance. It was then I realized the man singing was Brendan himself, making a real show of it. I think that alone made Aphmau feel a bit better, her smile widening as she watched. Various other townsfolk of Phoenix Drop, Meteli guards and workers as well, had filled the Inn’s bar to my delight. I truly was beginning to see my home return to its golden days and for that, I was extremely grateful. Kiki was the first to spot us, also at the bar and probably laughing at her brother, waving the two of us over. With Aphmau in hand, the two of us made our way through the crowd to join them, taking our seats in between Kiki and the newly engaged couple. 

Molly leaned over the bar, a cute grin adorning her face to ask; “You two ladies interested in a drink? Lady Rosenburg is paying.” 

I was surprised to hear such news, Aphmau also perked up to ask; “Really?” 

Molly giggled but nodded her head no less, further explaining; “Yes! She arrived earlier and told Dale and I that whatever the townsfolk wanted tonight, they’ll have. She needed to discuss some further things with Rowan upstairs but the two of them will be back.” 

“Well if that’s the case, I guess I owe you that drink Aphmau,” I say lightheartedly, giving the smaller woman a playful shove. We ordered our drinks and Molly was quick to go and prepare them. As much as I didn’t love her being behind the bar in her condition, I appreciated that it seemed to distract Aphmau. Though that didn’t last long…but, her stress returned in a different way.

Donna leaned over to us, saying with a sly tone; “Wait till y'all hear what Molly saw this morning.” 

“What?” Aphmau asked, immediately intrigued, leaning forward to look past me and look at the brunette instead. 

“It’s Molly's story,” Donna shrugged, still looking mischievous. 

“It’s truly something, keke!” Kiki giggled, taking a sip of her wine. 

Molly did return with our two pints of ale soon after, already looking giddy as she did a little bounce on her feet. Pulling our pints closer to us, it allowed her to lean over the bar slightly and say in a hush tone over the crowd but still loud enough for us to hear; “I think something is going on between Lady Nicole and Rowan.” 

“See Zoey!” Aphmau immediately exclaimed, turning to me, making the top of her drink spill over. “Molly even saw it!” 

“Aphmau, for Irene’s sake, there’s nothing to worry about. Whatever Rowan did to offend Nicole, obviously passed. She’s buying drinks after all!” I explained to her, trying my best to get through to her. Giggles around the bar from the women surrounded us, making Aphmau and I pause in confusion. I was the one who asked; “What?” 

Molly went on to say, mischief in her voice; “Oh, trust me…whatever tension did pass…” 

This only made me more lost on the matter, Aphmau just or even more so than I. She leaned forward, asking; “So…he’s okay?” 

“Oh darlin’, he’s probably thrilled,” Donna roared, getting to her feet and raising her cup. Logan remained sitting in his stool quietly, watching his betrothed with a loving stare. Donna though went on to say; “Molly ‘ere saw the two of them go into her suite together—”

“Donna, let Molly tell it,” Kiki insisted, shushing her and allowing Molly to go on. 

“Now, I did worry for him at the start. But,” A smirk pulled on the blonde’s face, her green eyes gleaming with glee as she spoke; “they were in that room for a while. They were all tense when they went in but, when they came out…Rowan had a little pep in his step.” 

I was surprised at what she was insinuating to say the least. I sat there, blinking, trying to formulate words. But poor Aphmau still seemed lost, her head snapping back and forth between the four women at the bar. She asked innocently; “So, he’s okay?” 

Donna laughed loudly. Whether if that was emphasized due to the alcohol or if she genuinely thought it was funny. She wrapped her arms around Aphmau’s shoulders, saying; “Oh, hun, Rowan is doing mighty fine! And good for him!” 

That caused a chuckle to rise from both her and Molly, still leaving Aphmau looking a bit confused. Though, I wasn’t convinced and luckily, Kiki said what I was thinking; “That would mean Rowan is willing to do such activities with a woman he knew for…what? A minute? Two?” 

“Exactly. Rowan does not seem to be one of those types of men,” I added, taking a sip of my ale. “Maybe he just…smoothed over their issues.” 

“Or released some of that tension in a productive way?” Donna suggested, that thin smirk spreading across her face as she saw my face twist in annoyance. 

Still Aphmau seemed a bit lost on what we were talking about. She asked; “What are you talking about?” 

The four of us looked at each other, Donna and Molly’s laughter ceasing for us to internally debate on how to gauge this. Of course though, it was me taking the reins. I softly explained to her, embarrassment creeping up on me quickly; “Well, Aphmau, what Donna and Molly are suggesting is that Rowan and Nicole’s tension may be….of the romantic kind.” 

“More like sexual–” Donna began but, I quickly shushed her, turning my attention back to Aphmau.

“I personally don’t see it. Rowan has always been a man of…walls, to be completely fair. He isn’t the type to just gallavant around with any woman he lays eyes on. Let alone a future Lord of a major region,” I explained, also peering at the three women around us. “What we should be focusing on here is that Rowan is okay, and that’s all you hoped for, right?” 

She still didn’t seem completely satisfied with that but nodded her head nonetheless and put on a grin to say; “You’re right, Zoey. I’m glad the two of them seem to have put that tension aside.” 

“Good,” I sighed, still annoyed at the three women who even brought this gossip up. Especially about their head guard. It was childish to think such things. Rude even. Rowan didn’t strike me as a man who would do something like that, not because it was a bad thing per say but, because he was so kept to himself. So, there was no doubt in my mind that these claims were just sill gossip shared between girl friends. That’s all. “Now, shall we drink and dance—” 

“Lady Nicole!” Molly suddenly called out, everyone pausing to then hollar in cheer at the ruby-haired woman at the other end of the Inn. Nicole walked in confidently, a sway in her stride as she waved all the people hello. And besides her was Rowan, gazing at her with admiration as well…

My stomach dropped. There’s no way , I thought to myself. Though, that look in Rowan’s eyes and the way his lips softly curved into a smile… Irene, he can’t be this much of an idiot can he?

The two of them made their way over to us, probably because Molly was beckoning them over. Donna, as bold as she was, was the first to speak, saying; “Lady Nicole, I can’t express how gracious it was for you to treat the people here.”

The prideful woman softened, smiling as she replied; “It’s my pleasure. Lady Cadenza told me she was thinking to do the same but, I insisted as my welcome here was very…special.” 

I studied her as she turned her gaze back to Rowan, the two of them sharing a look before they both shared a gentle grin of sorts. Unfortunately, before I could really identify what was happening, Molly spoke up, breaking the two’s exchange; “Would you two like anything? That is before my husband takes it all…” 

“I am quite alright, thank you though,” Nicole said, politely. She then turned her attention to Aphmau and placed a gentle hand on her back to say; “We found out where we are going to place the fountain. There’s a cliff down a gravel path from the marketplace that should be perfect for it! It’s very quiet and surrounded by nature. Rowan thought you should be the first to know as he told me you’ve been taking on such a huge undertaking of village repairs!” 

Aphmau’s face brightened, her eyes darting between the two as she said; “Really? That sounds lovely! Thank you, Rowan…” 

“Of course, Miss Aphmau,” The blond said, a genuinely smile gracing his face as he looked down at her. The look in his eyes as he did so reassured me about one thing though. Whatever was happening between him and Lady Nicole, it didn’t prohibit his usual vision of Aphmau and that’s all that mattered to me. But, the moment was short lived as he turned his gaze to Donna and Logan, asking them; “It actually might be a pretty nice spot for the wedding. And since it’s a statue honoring Irene, it may be something memorable for the both of you.” 

Logan seemed intrigued, looking at Donna who was practically jumping up and down on her toes. So, he sighed and said with a grin; “I think that would be a great idea. Thank you, Ser Rowan for the offer. Do you think you and Lady Nicole can have it installed in time?” 

“We’ll have plenty of time,” Lady Nicole assured him, waving her hand. 

“Oh, for sure. That’s why I also need to decline your offer of a drink, Molly. I have patrol tonight and need to wake up early tomorrow to help Nicole and her team. But, you all have a nice night,” Rowan explained, looking somewhat saddened that he couldn’t join us but, he always did put his duty over self-indulgence. Something I worried for him. Nicole though jumped at the opportunity, placing a hand on his armored arm. I couldn’t help but examine the way she looked at him. I couldn’t put a finger on what was running through her mind…neither Rowan’s when he caught her gaze. 

“Nonsense. My men and the Zvahl guards are certainly capable of taking over for one night,” The ruby-red woman insisted. She then looked to Molly and said; “Two blackberry wines, please, Molly. Perhaps if I drink, Ser Rowan here will finally take a load off.” 

“L-Lady Nicole, I do have to—” 

Molly, that playful grin being plastered on her face, was quick to poor the drinks and place them on the bar’s surface, sliding them to the two. “Rowan, you deserve it. It’s free anyways. Plus, I see a table over there! Close enough to watch the performers! Go, go!” 

Nicole took both the cups of wine, taking a sip of her own as she slowly held up the cup. Trying to convince the man with just his eyes to go for it. I saw some thoughts run through Rowan’s mind behind his eyes but, he nonetheless took it from Nicole’s hand and said; “I don’t see the harm then…” 

“Heh, enjoy you two!” Donna cheered, slightly pushing them towards the table. That made Rowan put on a confused stare but slowly made his way with Nicole to the table.

I watched as him and Nicole took their seats, enjoying the music being played as they discussed things that I couldn't hear. It was nice to see Rowan finally take a load off, sure but, it was uneasy to see him be so relaxed around this stranger. It was very unlike him. They even shared a laugh as Brendan tripped a bit over his own feet as he sang, the two of them sharing a long pause to just smile at each other before going back to the show. It truly made me wonder what type of relationship the two of them shared. I leaned over to Aphmau and said; “See. They’re gonna be fine. Rowan handled it like a champ.” 

“Yeah…yeah he did,” She muttered before taking a sip of her ale. When I took a moment to look over, I saw no longer an expression of confusion or concern…but disappointment. It was odd to say the least. The way she looked at the two of them, it caused me to wonder what she was truly thinking. She turned in her stool, looking to have finished her drink and just slumped herself over the bar. 

Again, I leaned forward and asked; “What’s wrong now?” 

“I don’t know…I just still don’t feel great about it,” She shrugged, looking over her shoulder at the scene again before turning away. 

“Please don’t tell me that you’re worried for him,” I said, biting my lip and playing with the rings on my fingers. 

“No…No I’m not. It’s something else,” Aphmau told me, now resting her head on her palm to mumble. “It’s silly…maybe I’ll be over it in the morning.” 

“Alright…maybe another pint might help, hm?” 

She giggled and nodded her head, us calling Molly over once again to get another serving. We needed another…that is, if Brendan was going to sing much longer.

Chapter Text

Lifting barrels of blessed water was not something I thought I’d ever be doing. But here I was with Brendan and Donna, helping each other lift and then pour the liquid into the newly installed fountain. A lot of townsfolk were there, either helping with the installation or just there to see it finished. Rowan, Dale, and Logan were another team, finishing the task of pouring off. When it was done, we were left there to just look back at what we had done and be in awe of it. Rowan and Nicole were right. It was a gorgeous spot. Grand oak trees hung over the beautiful carved statue, sun beams slipping through the leaves perfectly to reflect on the water. The blue ocean behind it, Irene’s back facing towards the waves as she kept her graceful, veiled face upwards. The gravel path, now combed through, was nicely done and now lined with flowers for Donna and Logan’s wedding in two days. Not to mention the beautiful wild flowers that were growing by themselves. The same ones that I recognized from outside the wall…

Speaking of, I waltzed my way over to Rowan while the townsfolk all took their time to gawk at the new fountain themselves. He gave me a sideways glance, grinning as I took my place next to him. Our gazes going back towards the gorgeous sight, I leaned over slightly to say; “You and Nicole truly do know how to pick a spot.” 

“It was really all her,” Rowan chuckled, crossing his arms. I watched as his gaze traveled to Nicole, looking quite elegant in a red-satin summer dress and hair down. I couldn’t help but pick up how his face softened at the sight of her though, it wasn’t long as he then looked down at his feet taking a moment's pause to then look at me instead. “I have to say this was the best way to finish up the repairs, don’t you think?” 

I smiled at him and nodded my head, saying blissfully; “I couldn’t think of a better way, even if I tried.” 

The two of us just stood in silence for a while. It was calming, especially as we watched the people take in the sight. Though, I still had plenty on my mind. And I wouldn’t be surprised if he did too. With the impending arrival of Zane Ro’Meave, who was now a few days late, there’s no telling what’s going on in his head. I had thoughts about it myself, worried that his nervous assumptions were true. If Zane Ro’Meave did see him, would he just take him and leave? Or was that a dramatized way of looking at it? 

Thankfully, before I allowed my mind to spiral, Rowan said softly; “It’s going to be a beautiful wedding…” 

“Of course. I mean look at the view,” I exclaimed, motioning at the sight before us. “It’s really going to be an event to—” 

“Well, yes, that too…but, look at them,” Rowan said, politely stopping me to motion towards Donna and Logan. They were swaying together, Logan behind her with his arms wrapped around her waist. They looked so pleased, happy to be beside each other. He whispered something in her ear to make her laugh, buckling over together and beginning to goof around. Rowan’s expression truly was one of adoration as he gazed upon the two. “They have something that so many others want. It’s going to be a joyous occasion to watch the two of them up there…” 

I felt a small smirk pull at my lips, combing some of my hair out of my face as the wind blew. The leaves of the trees rustled in the wind as I said; “I never took you as a romantic type, Ser Rowan.” 

He laughed as he turned to me again and said; “I usually am not. It’s never really at the forefront of my mind…but, I think all this talk of weddings and seeing the couple, it’s making me all sappy.” 

“Really?” I giggled to myself while he shook his head. I added on; “To think, a man who collects flowers and makes crowns of them, now getting sentimental about love? What are you to do, Rowan?”

“I know. It’s awful. If this continues, I’m going to grow soft,” He said, a sarcastic tone to his voice. We shared a laugh together, my heart growing warm for a moment before subsiding momentarily. He grew slightly stoic once more, saying; “I…I also need to discuss something with you. Could we…step away for a moment?” 

“Of course,” I replied, wanting to show him that I was not bothered by it in the slightest. Though, the proposition was definitely one that caused some alarm. But, I nonetheless followed him back down the gravel path and into the marketplace. We were alone, as most people were still gathered at the fountain. It was being set up for the reception, lanterns being strung up with flags and flowers being laid along the sides.

Rowan and I stood pretty close to one side, him turning to me. When he did, I saw that somehow nerves and…guilt had crept onto his face. It made his scar look deeper than usual, his eyes losing a bit of their sparkle. This made me worry about what was to come. 

“Miss Aphmau,” He said, taking a breath. He still put on a smile, showing me that he wasn’t particularly upset with me. That allowed some of my nerves to calm, thankfully. “As much as I was flattered, confused why you would even consider me, by your suggestion of us dancing at the reception…I believe I will have to decline as I won’t be attending.” 

I blinked, unable to register for a moment what he had said. Though, I was able to finally put worlds together to ask; “You…You won’t be attending?” 

“No. I…I believe I am coming down with something, it has been growing worse the past couple of days. Zoey suggested that I take to my quarters and rest before Lady Cadenza and Lady Nicole leave with their men. That way I am in the best shape when I have to take on my duties almost independently,” He explained, his gloved hand reaching up to play with his blond curls behind his ear. “I do not wish for you to have this ailment either. I want you to enjoy the festivities. Especially with all the hard work you’ve done the past couple of months.” 

I still wasn’t buying it fully. I knew damn well, based on how he was presenting himself to me right at this moment, he was fine. He was trying to hide something and I knew what it was. It had to be because of this Priest. But, I continued on without the accusatory nature, saying; “But you also deserve to enjoy the wedding and reception. Probably more so than I.” 

“Aphmau, I’ve been healing for weeks. Just recently have I been—” 

“But before that, you’ve been serving Phoenix Drop for five years with barely any breaks. So, consider the wedding as a way to reward yourself,” I say, trying to remain lighthearted. “Besides, it won’t be the same without you.” 

“Yes, it will,” He assured me, still keeping that soft expression on his face. “You’ll attend and have a wonderful time, with or without me.”

“That’s not true,” I say, the tone of my voice coming off more aggrieved than I would have liked. He seemed surprised by it as well but, I calmed myself and said more hushed; “Rowan, you are not only an important friend to me but an important person to Phoenix Drop. I’m sure by your absence, many people would notice and be disappointed. Also, won’t you find yourself missing it as well? You just said how much you love weddings! Now, you’ll be alone and—” 

“If it helps, I won’t be. Lady Nicole has offered to keep me company as she and the Ro’Meaves are not on the best terms. That is, after the ceremony. She wishes to attend but doesn't want any tension at the reception,” He explained, still in an upbeat manner. But for some reason, that just made my heart sink more. It may be selfish of me but I truly wanted him there. He went on though, not noticing maybe my change in demeanor; “This way, you and Zoey can spend the whole day at the party and not worry about the baby and Laurance.” 

I sighed, the idea still not sitting well with me. So, I just came out and said it; “Is it because of Zane Ro’Meave’s attendance?” 

“W-What?” He stumbled out, his face finally dropping and his eyes going slightly wider. If it was under different circumstances, I would have found the expression…it doesn’t matter. 

“Rowan, I know you’re not sick. If you were, you would not have offered to take care of Laurance and Levin. Plus, the past few days, you’ve been taking over the heavier tasks of installing the fountain,” I defended my claim, placing my hands on my hips for additional support. “But I do recall what you said about the Ro'Meaves. Please, be honest with me and tell me if that’s the reasoning.” 

He pressed his lips together, letting out more of a huff than a breath. Still, he gazed back into my eyes and replied; “Yes, fine. I’m letting my own personal qualms take over my reasoning and I apologize—”

“There’s nothing to apologize for,” I exclaimed, stepping forward to take his arms that were now crossed in front of him again to reassure him. I stared up into those ocean-like eyes and said; “Rowan, if that’s the case, let me help you. Let me stand by you, support you. I promise I won’t let him torment you, if that’s what you fear.” 

“Aph…” He murmured, possibly awestruck by my words. But, he swallowed down air and looked away from me, preferring the stones at his feet to say; “It’s more…complicated than that.” 

“Then tell me. I’ll listen and-and understand and come up with something ,” I urged him, my grip on his arms becoming tighter to hopefully show my want for him. “I want you there!”

He then met my eyes once more, blinking and peering in confusion as he muttered; “W-Why?” 

I gulped down my emotions, fearing that I may be letting them guide me a bit too much. My selfish desires needed to be left out of this…well, as much as they could be because I answered with; “Because you mean a lot to me. You mean a lot to this village. To the people in it. So please…let me be there for you.” 

He scanned me, looking for any ounce of doubt on me. He wouldn’t find it. So, he was left to just stumble out; “M-Miss Aphmau…I—”

“Rowan! Aphmau!” A booming voice called and we both snapped our heads over to see Dale. He announced; “He’s here! He wants someone in charge!” 

And with that, he ran off and when I looked back to Rowan, I saw a man who was absolutely petrified. I knew then and there that whatever this was, I was not going to resolve it here. So, I unfolded his arms and took his hands, squeezing them reassuringly to say; “I’ll go.” 

“B-But he—”

“I know and that doesn’t matter. We’ll figure something else out later but, for now, go. I’ll take care of it,” I told him. Rowan’s face still told me he didn’t love this plan but he did not have much choice in the matter. I then motioned for him to go, he did so hesitantly and went in the direction of the guard station. Guilt still struck his face as he did so. Which left me to go on to the gates once again. I navigated my way out of the marketplace, speeding down the cobblestone paths. 

As I turned a corner of someone’s home, not looking in front of me, I met harshly with some thing. Or someone, as I heard a soft “ oof !” sound as they grabbed me by the arms. As I collected myself, I finally looked in front of me. Immediately, regret filled my chest, knowing just by the man’s appearance that it was the priest.

He was wearing black and white robes made of rich fabrics, a long silver stole over his neck with a purple symbol. I could only describe it as a stick with three spikes. Either way, it definitely stood out against his outfit. That and silver dragon pins that hooked his black cape on his shoulders. He had long, jet black hair tied back and when he met my eyes, they were a striking blue. But what caught my attention the most was the translucent fabric over half his face. This had to be Zane Ro’Meave. If it wasn’t, then I would have thought he was someone who liked to show off a bit. Not in a bad way…at least that’s what I initially thought. 

“Oh my—I am so sorry,” I quickly said, my words stumbling over each other. “I was being such a clutz and I was only looking at my feet and—” 

“No, no, its—” The man sighed, as though he was collecting his own thoughts at the moment as well. He let go of me, instead now using his hands to readjust himself and his outfit. He then said; “It’s fine. Honest mistake.” 

He still sounded annoyed but seemed to drop it. He looked to his side, raising a hand and it was then I realized a woman was drawing a sword. She ceased and let it go back into its sheath, fixing her short silver-blue hair in the process before stepping back and relaxing. 

I took that moment to look at the scene in front of me. White stallions practically surrounded me, a golden carriage being pulled by two of them as well as a cart full of supplies. Guards, as always when it came to higher born people, were there on their stallions. Next to the priest, I assumed at that moment as I wasn’t given confirmation at that moment, was a man who followed the dress code of black. But instead of the symbols on Zane Ro’Meave’s robes, he had a golden fox embroidered on a silver cloak that draped over his shoulder. He looked more annoyed than Zane himself, his salt-and-pepper hair partially covering his face. 

“S-So,” I said, recovering as best I could; “You must be the high priest. Welcome to Phoenix Drop!” 

“Thank you,” He replied, still looking unimpressed. At least then I knew he was indeed the priest. “I was surprised to see no one besides your guard, Dylan—” 

“Oh, it’s Dale,” I heard a sweet voice correct him. I turned to see that Kiki was there, carrying a chicken of all things and unlike me, she seemed calmed and collected around the man. She even was smiling at him. 

“Oh,” He said, darting his head back and forth with a small grin himself; “Dale. And this young woman, Kiki. Who just so happened to be there to wrangle her chicken.” 

“Oh, Aph, you won’t believe the headache Melanie here is giving me today!” Kiki went on casually, motioned towards the chicken in her arms. “She somehow got out of the enclosure and made her way to the gates of all places! Kekeke !”

“Yes, Kiki here is our animal expert,” I said, exhaling a bit to try and calm myself. At least make my heart stop pounding against my chest. “And, I’ll take the opportunity to apologize for Phoenix Drop for not being here for your arrival. We’ve been busy setting up for the ceremony and we thought you’d be arriving earlier—”

“Again, an honest mistake. Also something I don’t expect a village of this size and…stature to regularly do,” Zane then said, holding his hands in front of him. He then went ahead and started making introductions for me. He guided me to the man besides him, explaining; “This is Ein Castillo of Tu’la. He’s my right-hand, to say the least.” 

Ein came forward and reached out his hand, a charming smile on his face as he said; “A pleasure, Miss.” 

I politely shook his hand, just in time for the High Priest to go on. He then motioned towards the woman, who now also had another young lady standing next to her. 

“My sellsword for the journey and her squire,” He explained but then stopped, as he seemed to not be bothered to say anything further. He then asked me, almost peering at me; “And you are?” 

“Oh, I’m Aphmau,” I say, again letting out my hand, which he didn’t take. Either because he didn’t realize it or because…he just didn’t want to. I choose to believe he just didn’t see it. 

“Well, it’s nice to meet you, Miss Aphmau. If you could point us in the direction of your Head Guard or Lord, that would be much appreciated,” Zane said, kindly. “Dale told us to come this way and Miss Kiki here has been gracious enough to walk with us. I would hate to distract her from her work any longer. And yours as well.” 

“Oh, um,” I began, Rowan coming to mind at that moment. I hadn’t prepared what to say. “Our Head Guard, Ser Rowan Withers, is feeling under the weather today.” 

“ Alright …how about your Lord?” He asked, irritation coming to his voice again. 

“W-We don’t have one. Unless you wish to speak to the baby who will be our Lord,” I say with some lightheartedness, to cover how ridiculous it sounded at that moment. “He is the son of our previous Lord, who unfortunately passed a couple months ago. But, we do have Dale and…” 

I trailed off, not knowing who came after Dale. Zoey, probably. Though she was only the village’s healer…

Zane Ro’Meave rolled his eyes, looking completely agitated by our interaction. He then questioned further, a thin smile on his lips; “Okay…who’s raising the babe?” 

“Oh, that would be me—”

“Wonderful!” He exclaimed, sarcasm lacing his tone this time. “Congratulations. You’re now Lady Aphmau….” 

He paused, waiting for me to finish. He wanted a last name. I panicked, thinking one over on the spot. But, instead, a more reasonable statement left my mouth; “Heh, I’m not the Lady of this village! Far from it!” 

“Are you raising the future Lord of Phoenix Drop?” 

“Yes but so are others—” 

“I assumed since you were rushing around the corner towards the gates, you were trusted enough to greet me, correct?” 

“Y-Yes—” 

“Then, it seems to me that you are the Lady of this village. At least someone who’s trusted in such important roles. So, please, for Irene’s sake, tell me how would you like me to address you.” 

Hearing how his voice was growing more and more angry, the sake of Donna and Logan’s wedding on my shoulders, I blurted out the only last name I could think of. 

“Withers. Aphmau Withers,” I said, clutching the sides of my skirts. 

Zane let out a sigh of relief, muttering; “Okay, a bastard Lady and Head Guard…that’s fine. Lady Withers, would you mind showing me and my party around? At least to where we’d be staying.” 

“O-Of course,” I say, growing a bit more confident as his voice sounded less strained. “Let’s start by the marketplace and then where we will be holding the ceremony.” 

“Thank you,” He simply put, staying by my side as I began his tour. Kiki had decided to join us, deeming her work not important. I also warned the Priest that he was not the only high born here, as Lady Rosenburg and Zvahl were here. He seemed fine. Though, I hadn’t seen what he looked like when pleased. So I could only assume with him. Those were my internal thoughts the whole tour. 

This was going to be a long stay. A strange, long stay.

Chapter Text

“How does someone just declare you to be Lady of an entire village?” I exasperated at my kitchen table, leaning back in my chair as I recounted my experience over the past thirty-six hours as I tried to keep this high and mighty priest occupied. At least to not delay wedding preparations and risk him being here longer. “I mean, I tried to properly explain to him that we had our hands tied and—” 

“Aphmau, it’s not the end of the world,” Cadenza stopped me, plating dinner. Again, making the meal as a way to thank me for whatever reason. She had already sent a plate to Laurance through Zoey and now was serving me. “I already told you, if you recall, that due to your help, it may be easy for one to think you’re in charge around here.” 

“But he didn’t see any of that. He just made an assumption,” I sighed. “Now, I’ve had to give him a tour, accompanied him to the Inn’s bar last night, introduced him to probably everyone, and now I fear I may have to keep him company at the reception.” 

Cadenza placed a plate of food down in front of me, taking a seat next to me with her own plate and saying; “Firstly, I think it’s an exaggeration that Zane Ro’Meave will request you to spend the whole event with him. Especially since I saw him around Miss Kiki Castro most of the time. It seems that he’s more entertained by her than anyone here. Secondly, what’s the issue with someone thinking you’re in charge around here? With Ser Rowan off duty and your actual Lord being a baby under a year old, you seem to be the best next guess.” 

“I can second that,” Zoey stated, rejoining us. Cadenza and I were quick to notice Laurance, arm hooked to hers’ as he held his own plate. We were quick to get to our feet and help Laurance to his own seat. 

Cadenza asked, with a bit of disbelief and joy in her voice; “Did you finally decide to leave your hole?” 

“It just sounds like you three have great conversations out here. I’m just sick of being left out,” Laurance chuckled lightly, settling. “And Aph, I think Cadenza and Zoey are not far off. If Zane Ro’Meave thinks your Lady of Phoenix Drop, is that really a hindrance?” 

“W-Well, I lack the experience first off—”

“You’ve traveled as a diplomatic messenger, guided and assisted the reconstruction of the village when Rowan was out on medical leave, and you make an effort to get to know every individual in the village on top of that. Just because you wanted to,” Cadenza interrupted me, taking a bite of her food when she finished. She later stated with a bit of a full mouth; “There’s not much more to it, Aphmau. But, please, go on.” 

I gulped, shocked at her continuous defense on the matter. But, nevertheless, I continued on; “Secondly, I’m not in line for the position. With Levin’s parents’ passing and him being underage, Rowan is the next to inherit the title. At least until Levin is sixteen.” 

Laurance exhaled, shifting in his chair before saying in a bit of an agitated voice; “Where’s Rowan then?” 

I considered on how to explain the situation. It was a strange one afterall. I knew Rowan’s disdain for not only the Ro’Meave family and O’Khasis. Did he want people to know that? Especially Laurance of all people. To be safe, I said; “He’s feeling under the weather.” 

Even blind, I could just see the annoyance in Laurance’s gaze as he gazed down at the table. He mumbled; “Sure…” 

“Laurance!” Cadenza snapped but I raised a hand to her to assure that it was fine. Honestly, I was also a little irritated that I was taking all of this on because of something Rowan was handling privately. I would have at least appreciated a bit of clarity from him, that way I could understand the direness of his situation.

Though the feeling of knowing Rowan would most likely do the same for me returned and it made me realize that if he did need to tell me, he would. He probably already did at the wall by stating his fear of the Ro’Meaves. That was possibly reason enough for his actions. I also did truly worry for him as the fear of losing him if Zane spotted him rose in my chest. It made me wonder what could possibly make him hate or fear the family and the city he called home. It was something to discover later, I guess. 

“I’m just saying,” Laurance continued, spinning his wooden fork around in his food aimlessly as he continued to look down. As if he could see the food in front of him but, I knew that wasn’t true. “Rowan knows his duties as Head Guard. There is a level of sympathy I have for him as the circumstances of your village in particular are quite rare so he may never expected to take up the mantle as Regent Lord. But still…I think it’s very dishonorable that he would expect you to—”

“But he didn’t expect me to,” I tried to assure Laurance, knowing he was just worried as my friend. “He just…ah, how do I say this?” 

The three around me awaited my answer patiently. I felt bad that I was possibly exposing Rowan but, I hated the idea of leaving Laurance thinking he was neglecting his duties. There was more of chance of him understanding if he had the real reason anyways. 

“Rowan…he isn’t particularly fond of the Ro’Meaves,” I stated hesitantly. “Nor O’Khasis.” 

“Who isn’t?” Laurance snorted, attempting to take a bite of his meal but the fork just missing his mouth. He was able to recover quickly though, thankfully. Yet, again, Cadenza gave him a warning glare. If he could see it, I’m sure he would have cowarded there in his chair. 

Fortunately, she softened soon after and shrugged saying; “What my brother is trying to respectfully say is that O’Khasis and its region has a more rough reputation to say the least.” 

I looked to Zoey next to see that she had no protest in the statement. So now, my curiosity spiked. I saw this as maybe a way to understand Rowan’s qualms a bit more. Especially since he wasn’t here to explain himself. He was probably with Nicole…talking, of course. Nothing more…

Cadenza seemed uncomfortable at first going further but I practically begged her with my gaze so she gathered herself to say; “It’s more traditional as the family is one of the last surviving direct ancient lines of the Divine. They follow older ideals and because of that, the region does as well. Of course, there’s probably positives to that for many people which is why it’s one of the largest and strongest regions in our country. Still, it doesn’t stop the rumors and stories coming in. I’m sure Ser Rowan has his reasons for leaving and is happy here in our region. But, that doesn’t mean people can’t enjoy—” 

“What my diplomatic and kind sister is trying to say,” Laurance abruptly started, silencing her. He looked up, nothing directly but it still showed his confidence in his next statement; “it’s a shithole. Lord Garte is the closest thing to a tyrant this country has seen since Shad the Destroyer. It’s only gotten worse with the death of his son, the wife going completely insane and locking herself away in the estate by choice, and I’m sure that gene-pool has only flowed into Zane Ro’Meave himself. So, yes, I understand where Rowan is coming from. More so if he came from there. But, that still doesn’t give him the excuse to avoid his job. Take it from someone who was also Head Guard. Hell! Take it from someone who had to take on the role after losing my best friend and Head Guard!” 

The room went silent, Laurance taking a deep breath before actually getting angry. I could tell he immediately regretted raising his voice, letting his frustrations take hold of him for a moment. But I recalled what he had said to me that night in his room. None of this was personal. He was going through something that no one can imagine for themselves. It was hard to hear such things said about Rowan, someone I care for deeply but, Laurance probably did have a point. So, when he calmed down and continued, I listened; “Aphmau, I think you need to give yourself more credit. Ser Rowan may not be a man of highest honor in my eyes but, he at least chose someone with a good head on her shoulders and a kind heart to take on the role of leader in his stead. And for that, I guess…I can respect him for. So please, tomorrow, at that wedding, go with your head held high and show this narcissist that he’s no greater than you or anyone here. Direct line to Divine Warriors or not.” 

I felt a small grin pull at my lips. For many reasons regarding Laurance’s words. Cadenza and Zoey seemed pleased enough by them as well not to argue with him. In fact, Zoey leaned forward, a bright, mother-like smile on her face as she said; “I full heartedly agree. It may be only temporary, possibly only two more days but, I think it’s something you shouldn’t be fearful of. You are very capable of doing this.”

“And like I said before,” Cadenza smirked, finishing up her plate. “Kiki is keeping him company and if he enjoys it, then just leave them alone and let her do the heavy lifting, hm?”

“Heh, I guess you’re right,” I admit, thinking about the sweet, loving woman who somehow found the Priest tolerable to be around. “Perhaps she’s doing me a favor.” 

“Maybe,” Zoey giggled, finishing up her meal as well and beginning to collect the plates. She stopped Cadenza when she started to get up to help, wanting to do it herself. This though led to Cadenza having other thoughts, that smirk on her lips only growing. 

“You know, one way to improve someone’s confidence is how they dress themselves,” The redhead said slowly, giving me a sideways, mischievous glance. 

I blinked, asking; “What do you mean? I think what–”

She raised her finger, shushing me in a loving, caring manner as she said; “Oh, sweet, naive Aphmau, you have no idea how the outfit you are wearing is not appropriate for a wedding. Especially now for the Lady of Phoenix Drop .” 

“B-But I’m still not the Lady of–”

“No matter! Let me head back to my tent and grab some things for you to try on. It’ll be fun!” 

I still was majorly confused and now feeling bad that she felt the need to help me. Especially if the items she’s retrieving are anything like what she is commonly wearing. Though, I heard Laurance chuckle as he said; “Aph, if you don’t let her, I think she’ll combust.” 

“It’s true,” She added, not getting upset with Laurance’s sly remark. Or possibly trying to show it didn’t bother her. 

I then turned to Zoey who still had that motherly, caring gaze on her face as she said; “Do it, Aph. You deserve a bit of pampering. Levin is asleep anyways. Thorgi even wants you to do it.” 

She then pointed to my dog who was upright, paws on the back of my couch as his tongue dangled happily out of his mouth as his tail wagged. I took a deep breath, letting relaxation melt into me as I looked back to Cadenza and said; “Let’s do it!” 

The young woman squealed like a child as she practically skipped to the front door; “I’ll be back with dresses, scissors, cosmetics and—”

“Wait, wait, I thought you said how I dressed would be—” 

“Oh, darling, I’m not letting you just get dressed and not get the full makeover experience! Stay there and I’ll be back with my supplies!” Cadenza giggled before slipping out the door and shutting it behind her. I then slowly turned to Zoey who looked just as tickled as Cadenza was.

She shrugged her shoulders and said; “I did say pampering…”

—

The morning of the wedding. The day I had been dreading, waking up in cold sweats sometimes in the middle of the night. I wasn’t even attending and when I awoke for the day, I already had a pit in my stomach. Every choice I had made the past five years replayed in my mind. It made me rethink my life, truly considering if being a guard was the smartest decision. I should have truly been a farmer. A man working the land in the middle of nowhere, no need to have any attention drawn on me from anyone of importance. Maybe then my friends wouldn’t be suffering with the consequences of my poor actions. 

I could have possibly been overreacting. It was only Zane and Ein afterall. They would understand…maybe. Of all people they know the real reason why I did all this. Hell, they’re probably still living through it. That may be my biggest regret in all of this…

Still, I had a job. A minor one at that but, a task no less that needed to be completed. For Aphmau. It was the least I could do, with all the challenges I’ve put her through. She deserved to be at that wedding and celebration. Be surrounded by the people who have grown to love and care for her. If I couldn’t be the Head Guard for the time being, then I was at least going to do my duty of being someone who cared for Aphmau. She didn’t need to be distracted by Ser Laurance’s condition. Something she was facing because I told her to go by herself. She didn’t need to take care of Levin. A role she put herself in because I couldn’t step up to the plate by myself. I can’t deny to anyone, even myself, that I was in debt to Miss Aphmau. A debt that she didn’t rub in my face but held it with grace. Perhaps oblivious to it. 

I put on my armor, ready for the day, motivated to get to her home to let her get to the festivities as soon as possible. I hesitated to open the door, thinking of my route strategically before heading out. Nicole had informed me the previous day that Zane and Ein were being housed at the Inn while their guards were stationed in the camps that Scaleswind and Meteli had built. So I needed to avoid both. I also needed to do so with my head down, just in case. I navigated slowly through the village, it being pretty early in the morning so not many locals were roaming the streets to my benefit. I eventually made it to Aphmau’s secluded home, so I was able to hold my head high as I approached the door. I knocked politely, waiting nervously to see what mood Aphmau may be in. Was she frustrated with me? I did decline, technically, being her dance partner. Or…was it a courting event? Did she…propose a courtship? 

Oh my Irene… I thought to myself, feeling warmth rise to my cheeks as I thought of the idea of being in a courtship with Miss Aphmau. Right then, it was none other than Zoey who opened the door, her smile widening as she saw me there. 

“Rowan!” She cheered, pulling me inside and subsequently pushing me through the home towards the stairs that led to the second floor. “Just in time, we need a second opinion and I think you’re the perfect option!”

“S-Second opinion? On what?” I stammered out, frantically turning my head back and forth between Zoey and what was in front of me as I didn’t want to trip. 

“Oh you’ll see…” The elf said, her eyes glimmering as she continued to force me up the stairs to Aphmau’s quarters.

Before I could object to what was happening, I was dragged into the room. Giggles could be heard echoing in the room as I tried to recompose myself, still not fully recovered from my realization outside. What I saw though when I looked up did not help. Who I saw was Miss Aphmau, that was undisputed. Her raven hair pulled back into intricate braids that rounded into a low, messy bun. It knew it was the work of Zoey. Her tan skin glowed in the morning light that slipped into the room, which only enhanced the dress that she wore. It was lavender silk, shimmering with gold thread in various designs around the shoulders, chest, and down along the skirt until it reached the end. The sleeves were made of another fabric of a lighter color, draping over her arms, pulling the fabric to hug the edge of her shoulders. A golden belt hugged at her waist and before she turned to face me, I saw that in the back was an embroidered Phoenix dancing along the back of the skirt. It was truly a work of art in the form of a dress. But I was more stunned by Aphmau. 

I had always thought of Aphmau as someone who was attractive. I remember thinking so when I had first met her formally in Zoey’s home. Arguably when I first laid eyes on her on the beach. Though her heart and character being the thing that made her shine the more I got to know her. But seeing her like this made my heart skip, her amber eyes meeting mine with a radiance I could only compare to heaven itself. Then she smiled. I couldn’t explain why. It couldn’t be because I entered the room. She had every right to be annoyed with me. But her words sounded soft and kind as always as they left her mouth. 

“Rowan,” She said, her face breaking away the clouds of a stormy day. “You’re early. I hope you didn’t rush over here.” 

“I-I wanted to assure time for you, Zoey, and Lady Cadenza to get to the festivities on time,” I replied, wanting nothing more than my beating heart to calm itself. If it didn’t, I feared that I would collapse then and there. “You—You look amazing, Miss Aphmau.” 

“You really think so?” She asked me innocently, her eyes squinting with joy as her hands began to fiddle with the skirt. “It’s one of the Cadenza’s designs—”

“A little project I’ve been working on since my arrival,” Cadenza clarified, coming forward to make minor adjustments. It was then I realized I hadn’t said a thing to Zoey or the future Lady of Meteli, who were dressed nicely for the ceremony as well. 

“Well, i-it’s impressive and if I’m to assume you are all wearing some of your work, you all look amazing,” I quickly recovered, causing another quiet chuckle from Zoey, who said sweetly; “Thank you, dear.”

I felt myself calm for the moment, seeing that I was safe. The end of the world wasn’t happening, to my relief. Unfortunately, I jumped, hearing Aphmau suddenly spout; “Oh! Wait! Hold on!” 

She rushed over to her bed, picking up her dress to not trip over it as she traveled over there. She leaned down to pick up something off her nightstand, carrying it over to Zoey. She whispered something into her ear, causing another adoring smile to stretch Zoey’s face as she waved her hand over the item. It was then that I saw that the item was the crown I had woven for her, now back to full bloom showing the vibrant colors of the flowers as if I had picked them that same day. In shock, I snapped my head over to Zoey, who silently waved me off and gave me a wink. Thank Irene for elven magic. How could someone in Ru’an not be thankful for it? 

“I think this would be the best last touch to the outfit. Don’t you think so?” Aphmau asked me. 

I couldn’t help but grin, finding the idea touching. “Yeah…I think so.” 

“Oh! Zoey, we need to check on Laurance, right?” Lady Cadenza suddenly asked, making Aphmau and I watch the conversation in front of us. 

“Why, yes! We couldn’t possibly leave him without checking in on him before we went to the party! Would you join me? Downstairs?” Zoey then asked, moving subtly towards the door. 

“Oh, you ladies don’t have to worry about him. I can take over—” I began to offer but, was stopped by Cadenza stating; 

“No! Nonsense! You already can’t attend the party due to this illness! No need to put an extra task on you so suddenly!”

“Yes! Besides, this is the more complicated part of the day. It may be a hindrance if I don’t do this,” Zoey went on, a foot out the door. 

Before I could protest, the two left the room, one of them calling out; “Be helpful and help Aphmau with that crown!” 

I was at a loss for words, slowly turning my gaze back to Aphmau who looked just as lost. But, a small upwards curve returned to her lips as she raised the crown to me, saying; “Would you like to?” 

“S-Sure! I’ll try my best anyway!” 

I gently took the flower crown in my hands, her turning towards her floor length mirror to watch. I carefully and probably too intricately placed the crown on top of her head, making sure it didn’t harm the hair-doo. If my mother taught me anything, it would be to not ruin the look that probably took hours to complete. The magenta in the crown really only highlighted her features even more, causing my heart to flutter for a split second. But I was able to push out; “You…You do look beautiful, Miss Aphmau. Really. I think you’re going to have a wonderful time.” 

Unfortunately, this caused a frown to appear on her face. Fearful I had crossed a boundary, I asked quickly; “W-What’s wrong? Did I—”

“I wish you were coming,” She interrupted me, turning to face me once more. She took my wrists, a wave of passion washing over her as she said; “Please. Let’s go and I’ll put my foot down. The High Priest thinks I’m the Lady of Phoenix Drop. If he dares to harm you or take you away, I’ll stop it from happening. I promise.”

Her words really did touch me. The same as they did the other day. But, she didn’t understand. I don’t think she would be able to stop the worst from happening. Even if she was an angel from Irene herself. So, I just said; “I wish…but, know I’m just doing what is best for you, the village, and me. If that means I have to miss the wedding, so be it. It’ll be worth it.” 

“Rowan—” 

“I promise this is the best choice. I promise.” 

She bit her lip, looking down in defeat. It hurt to see her like that. It made me see what my lies were really causing. So, I moved my wrists to instead hold her hands in my own to say; “I can’t tell you why exactly. For your own safety. But once this passes, I…I’ll explain further. I probably owe an explanation to not only you but many people. That is, if you wish to hear.” 

Her smile returned as she nodded her head, squeezing my hands assuringly as she said; “You don’t have to, Rowan. But, I appreciate you feeling comfortable around me.” 

I smirked, saying; “Well…I think it’s only right for a Head Guard to be completely honest to their Lady, no less.” 

That made her laugh, her eyes closing tightly as she did so and once again, I felt heat spread across my face. It even made me laugh, finding the stress of the past fortnight disappear by just the sweet, simple sound. Once we returned to our normal states, we still held each other’s hands. With a bit of hesitance, I held them up and placed a kiss on the top of her hands, letting them go as they dropped back down. 

“Have a great time, Lady Aphmau. You deserve it,” I say, a smile still pulling at my lips. 

Thankfully, my actions didn’t hinder her own smile as she replied; “Thank you, Ser Rowan. I’ll try my best in your absence.” 

And in the next few minutes, we descended down the stairs and then I escorted the three women out the door, watching as they walked away towards where the ceremony would be. Aphmau looked over her shoulder, waving to me as she did so. Her face still showed some displeasure in leaving me there but I knew I had made the right choice. Zane and Ein would be leaving the next day. Then, life and Phoenix Drop may return to normal. Well, as normal as it could be since Aphmau’s arrival. Which I didn’t mind, if it meant I got to have her close by and the chance to see her every day. I don’t think my life would be normal any longer if she wasn’t a part of it. That reality was one I was willing to be honest to myself and others about. 

Chapter Text

After Aphmau and the ladies had left, I returned upstairs to check on Levin and just as I had thought, he was already sitting up in his crib. When he heard the door open, he turned his head and giggled at the sight of me. I couldn’t help but chuckle myself as he pulled himself up to stand by clutching at the bars of his wooden bed. I couldn’t believe how much he’s grown the past few months he’s returned. His parents would be proud and it pains me to know that they will never see him. It also pained me that I couldn’t save their portrait in the fire, so Levin will forget their faces as he grows. Irene, he probably already has. 

I made my way over, beginning to remove the armor on my upper body for fear of hurting him. He continued to make noises, getting louder the longer I took. I shot him a smile, saying; “I hear you man, I hear you. Just wait a bit. I’m the idiot who wore armor this morning…”

I finally was able to take him out of the crib when I had on only my tunic and trousers, relieved of the worry that he’d be cut against the steel. Instead of him settling though in my arms, he immediately reached up and pressed his chubby hands into my face, laughing loudly in response. He then reached for my hair, pulling at my curls as he continued to giggle. 

“I didn’t realize my face and hair was so humorous,” I mumbled behind his fingers that pressed on my lips, still fighting back a smile. I then carried him down to the kitchen where Zoey had left milk for him. I helped him feed, finding myself melting at the sight of the babe. Zane would probably tease me about it, as he usually would when we were children. Ein probably passed side remarks to add to it. Then, we’d all laugh and move on. 

I truly did miss them both. Knowing they were in the same village and I wasn’t able to see or speak to them, caused a conflicting feeling inside me to grow. But I was doing the right thing, by not seeing them. They’d try to whisk me away or worse. Honestly, I doubt either of them would be happy about my decision and not want to kill me right where I stood. They were always the more…passionate boys of the family, my mother would say from time to time. They were so much more alike than even I was to Zane, and I was blood related to him whereas Ein wasn’t. Vylad and I were more similar but, he was far more intelligent than me. But, we all would still get along like best friends as children. As brothers should. I think that was something my mother was proud of. All her boys, even the one that she didn’t birth herself, were close and kind to each other. We still would be if things didn’t crumble like dust as we got older. 

“You’re lucky you don’t have siblings,” I said to Levin, who probably couldn’t understand even a syllable of what I was telling him. Thorgi though groaned at my feet, me startled slightly at him appearing there. The pup had grown significantly, reaching halfway up my calf now. I could definitely see the wolf in him. “Right, you need breakfast too, huh?” 

With one hand, I struggled to reach for a bowl to put his food in. With Levin in one arm, I was determined to not drop him but now, I had to pay the price of having a groaning dog at my feet who would only get more angsty as he waited. I let out an agitated sigh, earning another giggle from the baby and a confused whine for Thorgi. Nicole wouldn’t be arriving for hours. Not until after the ceremony.

A door creak ushered through the house, me turning my head to see none other than Laurance Zvahl poke his head out and ask; “Is that you Tincan?” 

I took a deep breath, still finding the nickname unpleasant. Especially from him. But, I replied with; “Yep. You seem energetic this morning.” 

“How could I not be? I get to spend the entire day with my favorite person,” He said cheerfully, with sarcasm laced in his tone. As if karma was on my side, he slightly stumbled on something as he made a couple steps in my direction. I bit back a laugh as it was really disrespectful and unkind to do so at his expense. Besides, he’s only in this position because I couldn’t escort Miss Aphmau myself. 

“Here, let me help you,” I began, still keeping Levin in one arm as I made my way over to him to offer him my other. But, he raised a hand, stopping me in my tracks only a few steps away. 

“No. I’m alright,” He insisted, remaining in his cool composure. He made a couple more steps, finding the back of one of the dining chairs to stable himself on. “Do you need help out here though? I could hear you grunting from my room. Real attractive by the way.” 

“Well, I’m not trying to woo you, Zvahl. I can assure you of that,” I deflected, rolling my eyes as I returned to where I was, going back to reach for a bowl. I finally was able to grab onto it but, as I set it down on the table surface, I saw that I would need to cut Thorgi’s meal. “Dammit.” 

“Again, I’m here to help in any way I can,” Laurance offered again, letting out his hands. 

I sighed, accepting defeat as I asked; “Are you comfortable holding a baby?” 

“I think I can manage. I’m blind, not paralyzed after all,” He shrugged with his jest, as he pulled out the chair and slowly lowered himself to sit. “But just in case, I’ll sit for your sake.” 

I hesitantly handed Levin to him, making sure he was safe with the ginger before going to prepare Thorgi’s breakfast that Kiki insisted he have to grow properly. Laurance sat there patiently, Levin keeping his own bottle to his mouth with his hands and cooing in his arms. Thanks to the man not being able to see, he couldn’t tell that I was finding myself watching the two intently. Mostly out of nerves as Levin could possibly fall from Laurance’s lap even though he had an arm securely wrapped around him but, also because I never, up till now, realized how painful Laurance’s condition looked. I mean, I saw it the night we found him but, seeing how parts of his skin, even over two weeks later and being treated, was still struggling to heal and the stitched wounds were still blaring red made my body tense. Thank Irene he barely recalls anything from the Nether as I don’t think he’d fully have his mind. Still, it may me wonder what they possibly were doing to him. 

The thought of him being whatever Zenix and his comrades were crossed my mind. Again though, I thought that was tasteless considering his condition. No reason to fear the worst if we had no proof. But…it was noted. I’m sure many others did too. 

“How are you adjusting here? Are you looking forward to returning home?” I asked, wanting to start a conversation to hopefully distract myself. 

“Fine. I feel bad for invading Aphmau's home. She probably wants it back to herself. Especially with a baby here,” He sighed, chuckling at the end as Levin cooed on cue. “You probably want nothing more than to return to Meteli though, huh?” 

I cocked a brow, finished cutting the raw meat for Thorgi, who’s tail was now banging against the hardwood floor. I was putting it in a bowl when I asked; “What is that supposed to mean?” 

“Tincan…don’t tell me you’re growing soft towards the idea of me? What about our rivalry that we’re so fond of?” Laurance pouted, leaning forward onto his hand as it was propped onto the table. I set the bowl down, unamused by his statement. 

“A rivalry you started?” I questioned, straightening my back as Thorgi dove in. 

This time, Laurance’s face fell as he retorted with; “A rivalry that I started when you made that call, if you remember.” 

I sharply inhaled, knowing he had a point. Thorgi’s chewing didn’t help the tense air in the room either. I know I shouldn’t feel so bad about it as it was my job and I thought I was making the right choice. But, damn. It was hard to be mad at a man who was probably at his lowest point. And holding a baby for Irene’s sake. 

So I exhaled, saying; “Fine. I don’t want to argue about this anyways. Do you want something to eat?” 

“No thanks,” He huffed, leaning back. “The girls made me breakfast before I left.” 

“Alright then,” I sighed, taking a seat myself to finally relax after a while. Silence overtook the room as the two of us sat there. Baby cooing and dog chomping away. Finding it awkward and more uncomfortable then when he had a sassy remark, I said to him; “I’m surprised you didn’t want to attend the wedding. It seemed to be a good time to take an outing.” 

He shrugged. “I’m not in the right state. Mentally or physically.” 

“Debatable but, I’ll take your word for it,” I replied, allowing myself to rest in my chair by leaning fully back. 

Laurance, looking curious in the face, asked; “Wanna tell me why you’re not there? Rather spend time with me? I do make for great company I’ve been told.” 

“Complicated,” I simply put, ignoring his antics.

“We’ve got all day, Tincan.” 

“I’m certainly not gonna tell you of all people.” 

“Fair. Just thought I’d give it a go. I just think we’d finally have something in common.” 

“Which is?” 

“We don’t like O’Khasis or the family that rules that region.” 

That’s when I sat up in the chair, asking; “How did you—” 

“Aph. Don’t worry though. She didn’t say much,” He assured me. “She obviously was uncomfortable saying it. I could tell in her voice. Benefit to being blind. You pick up on other things better.” 

I found it strangely sweet that she was hesitant towards telling him. Granted, I don’t think my tension towards my family and my home was a secret. Just…the reasoning why and she didn’t even know that. Yet…

“So…you don’t like them?” Laurance asked, moving on from that detail. I sighed and nodded my head.

I realized my error soon after though, replying verbally instead; “Y-Yeah. Complicated though.” 

“Understandable. I’m not a huge fan either, if that relieves any of your stress.” 

I wasn’t surprised. My family didn’t have the cleanest reputation. I think that’s why my father was desperate to marry me off to Nicole and Zane to the daughter of the Lord of Pikoro. Based on the current word I’ve received about them though, Zane never got to the altar. So I guess he’s had two failed arrangements now. A true shame for him. 

Again, a silence came over the room. Thorgi had finished eating at this point and had sauntered over to one of the couches to rest. Levin now was just playing with his own hands in Laurance’s lap, clapping them together and looking bewildered at the sound his palms were making. He then got distracted by Laurance’s jagged-cut hair and pulled tightly down on a strand. He made a small strangled noise as he gently took it out of Levin’s grasp, laughing afterwards at the babe. 

“I should really get it cut, huh?” He asked jokingly, in the direction of Levin. I found myself softly grinning, finding it admirable that Laurance could still be lighthearted in his condition. I wouldn’t be able to. That probably makes him a better man than me. 

“Here. I can put him down in a play spot Zoey made for him, if you’d like,” I offered, feeling bad once Levin began to pull on his hair once again. 

“Heh, for the sake of the fear of going bald, I’ll take you up on that,” He said, handing him off to me. I carefully then carried Levin towards the sitting room where Zoey and Aphmau had made a makeshift “pen” filled with pillows and toys for the young boy to play with. 

I set him down gently, him going straight for a stuffed horse toy and began babbling playfully. Thorgi still looked content with his resting spot which allowed me to stand properly and say; “Perfect. Now, let’s see if you need–” 

I then snapped my head over with the sound of a bang. Laurance had gotten out of his seat and tried to move somewhere else, instead toppling over something and falling flat to the ground. The sound had startled Levin, making him burst into loud cries. To top it all off, Thorgi began barking at the chaos, jumping off the couch and making his way over to Laurance to bark closer to him. 

“Fuck!” The ginger shouted, showing his frustration in that moment so clearly as he punched the floor.

“Do you need–” I began calling out to him to which he responded, just as angrily as before; “Irene, no! Just—Just take care of everything else! I’ll be fine!” 

As much as I didn’t love that idea, I knew Levin was my first priority. I scrambled around and found the shawl that Zoey and Aphmau used to wrap him against them. I picked him up in my arms and began rocking and gently shushing him, simultaneously wrapping the shawl frantically around us. As I did so, I made my way over to Thorgi and snapped my fingers to shoo him away from Laurance. That wasn’t enough so when Levin was securely around me, snuggled against me with the stuffed animal but still crying loudly, I took Thorgi by the leather collar that Kiki had made for him and began to lightly tug him away. He growled and snapped at me, me finding it difficult to get him to follow my direction. I couldn’t even be mad at him. He was just a young dog who was never meant to be a pet honestly. As a last ditch effort to stop the chaos, or at least tame it a bit, I put Thorgi in Laurance’s room to calm him down, shutting the door behind him. His barks were muffled at least and it allowed Levin to calm a bit, his cries getting quieter by the second. 

I rocked him back and forth, Laurance was able to get to his knees. I began to make my way over to the brunet but he must’ve heard my footsteps coming because he once again stopped me and snapped; “I don’t want your help. Just let me do it.” 

“But you—” 

“I said leave me alone! You’ve made my life difficult before and I certainly don’t want your pity now when it’s worse!” He shouted, causing Levin to begin to raise the volume of his cries again. But I just stood there, frozen. He was right. I could be mad at the man but he was right. 

So I took a deep breath and said; “Okay then. I’ll be back in a bit.” 

I took the opportunity to slip away, going upstairs to Levin’s room. I left Laurance there, still on his hands and knees as he struggled to push himself up. I had to respect his wishes. It’s the least I could do. 

—

A few hours later, I had put Levin down for a nap. I decided to leave Laurance in peace to recuperate. Also allow myself to do the same. It took some mental strength in me to finally sneak out of Levin’s room and make my way downstairs again. I found Laurance not that far from where I left him. He was sitting against the wall, underneath one of the windows in the kitchen. His head leaned back as his eyes were closed, just breathing. If it wasn’t for his pained face, I would have thought he was napping. But no, he peeked his eyes open at the sound of my footsteps again, me stopping when he did so. Again, we were both quiet for a few moments, neither of us finding the words to say. 

“I’m sorry,” He simply said. Not moving and keeping his eyes up. 

“You don’t need to apologize,” I replied, taking a couple steps closer to him. 

“I do though. You were just trying to help,” He said. “I guess it just bothered me which isn’t an excuse.” 

“It is when you consider what you’ve been through,” I assured him, slowly taking a seat next to him on the floor. It was nice. The window allowed sunlight to cast rays in our direction, making a warm embrace around me. I see why Laurance had chosen to rest here. “I also think you had the right idea by staying down here. It’s nice.” 

He made a painful, tight laugh as he added; “I couldn’t get to my feet. So I just crawled over here. How pathetic is that?” 

“For a man who I used to think was the most egotistical man ever, you aren’t very kind to yourself,” I told him, turning my head towards him. He then turned his head towards me, his eyes not meeting mine but instead gazing at my cheeks if anything. “You can give yourself some grace.” 

“Easy for you to say,” He sighed. “You’d probably be the same in my state.” 

“That’s…a fair statement. I’d probably be a bigger asshole about it.” 

Laurance again laughed, saying; “So, are you finally admitting that you’re more of an ass than me?” 

I couldn’t help but laugh as I replied; “Yes. Let’s settle that argument at least.” 

The two of us sat there a while longer, not really knowing what to say next. Laurance though broke first this time to say; “To make it fair, I’ll admit to being the more narcissistic one. How about that?”

I raised a brow, asking; “Why’s that?” 

“Well…you hide behind a helmet while I couldn’t wait to show myself off at any possible point because I thought I had every right to. Maybe that’s just selfishness or wanting to be the center of attention but, to be easy, let’s call it narcissism,” He shrugged. “So, I’ll be the casanova and you can be the ass. Deal?” 

“Deal,” I agreed, finding true peace in the storm. Even if it meant I had to admit to being worse than Laurance to a certain degree. “So, do you want to keep sitting here in the sun through a window or would you like to actually get some fresh air for the day?” 

He blinked, me realizing something. I was shocked as I asked; “You haven’t been outside yet, have you?”

He shook his head shyly. “No. I guess I haven’t.” 

“Then today’s the day, I guess. I have to let Thorgi out anyway,” I said, pushing myself to my feet. I stood above him, asking politely; “Would you like me to assist you this time? No teasing or insults involved, I promise.” 

He smirked and half-heartedly let out his hands. I grasped onto them and helped him steady himself on his feet. I then hooked my arm around his, him saying; “You really don’t have to. I know it might be painful for you since I’m slow.” 

“Believe it or not I’m not in a rush,” I replied. “Now, come on.” 

As promised, he was slow but, I didn’t make any remarks about it. When we passed his door, I helped him steady himself against the wall as I opened it to let Thorgi out. The wolf looked pleased to be finally out, following us as we made our way towards the front door. When I opened it, I called Thorgi to go in front of us before guiding Laurance out. When his bare feet stepped onto the warm front porch, I could tell he was excited though he kept his usual cool exterior. 

“Could we possibly go to the grass? I think Aph said—” He began but, I interrupted him. 

“No problem. Stairs or otherwise.” 

We worked together to get him down the steps, us choosing a spot close by where he could still lean against the fencing of the porch to keep himself up but still feel the grass on his feet. I wide smile was on his face as he said; “T-Thanks.” 

“It wasn’t for you. I needed to let the dog out.” 

“Right. That’s right,” He chuckled again, looking forward. He seemed very pleased to be out here, inhaling fresh air and hearing the sounds of chirping birds. The nature that surrounded the home was truly beautiful, even if you couldn’t see it. So I wasn’t surprised that he seemed happy with this outcome. Laurance spoke up again, with a statement that I was familiar with but couldn’t pinpoint why; “You know what I will never understand about you?” 

“What’s that?” I asked, trying to not let my confusion come off vividly to him. 

“It’s a beautiful day, a beautiful celebration is happening not too far away from here where a beautiful woman wants nothing more than you to go with her,” He began, my heart sinking as he went on, the image of Aphmau sitting alone coming to mind; “yet, you won’t go. Why is that?” 

“L-Like I said. It’s complicated,” I replied, wanting to finish this quickly. But I was a fool to think Laurance would let it pass. 

“So? Aphmau obviously likes you and enjoys your company enough to want you to be there with her. I’d go if she’d wanted me to, if I were in the same condition as you, that is,” He explained, looking towards me now. “Rowan, Aphmau in her own way is showing interest. It’s either you don’t feel the same way about her or you’re the dumbest man alive for turning down the opportunity to go to this wedding with her.” 

I laughed again, finding the accusation insane. Not me being the dumbest man alive or that I was uninterested. It was the idea that Aphmau was interested in me. “Aphmau considers me a friend. That’s all. I can assure you of that.” 

“Why do you say that?” Laurance then asked. 

“You know, I really don’t want to—” 

“We have all day to fill, Rowan. I could move on to making fun of you again, if you’d like,” He defended, leaning closer. “So, tell me. I may not be the expert I thought I was about things like this.” 

I narrowed my eyes at him as I crossed my arms, me replying snarkily; “Because she told me that she considered me a friend. A good friend. That’s all.” 

“Really? Cause the way she described you the other day, says otherwise,” He says, matter-of-factly. “She also defends you every time I say anything remotely critical towards you. She thinks of you very highly and wants to spend more time with you, even though you see each other every damn day. I believe Zoey thinks the same way I do too. At least, I believe so and she’s a smart woman. So, if my instincts aren’t proof enough for it, then you can’t deny Zoey’s.” 

“You’re both being ridiculous—” I started, wanting to defend my stance on this but, what Laurance said next, I couldn’t come up with one. 

“You also aren’t denying the fact that you are interested in her yourself.” I was silent, allowing Laurance to get a pleased look to wash across his face. “See? If I could see right now, I bet that handsome face of yours would be beet red right now too.” 

“H-Handsome?” I stuttered, my jaw ajar. 

“A summary of how Aphmau described it, yes.” 

Before I could say anything else on the matter, Nicole’s voice boomed into the clearing, announcing; “You two missed one of the most beautiful ceremonies ever! It would have been better without that priest but, eh. The cute couple was distracting enough to not notice him half the time. Oh, geez, Gar—Rowan! You look more red than my hair! Are you actually sick?” 

Laurance’s smirk curled even more as he whispered to me; “Bingo.” 

“Ugh, Nicole, please tell Ser Laurance that Miss Aphmau has no romantic feelings towards me,” I begged her, wanting nothing more than this conversation to end. 

Instead of coming to my aid though, she simply said; “She does though. It’s obvious.” 

Again, Laurance whispered; “I told you so and keep going. This is the most entertainment I’ve had since my accident.” 

“No. She doesn’t,” I insisted.

“Oh if she doesn’t then maybe you should tell her so she didn’t need to look so disappointed that you weren’t there and bring up on two separate occasions that she wished you were,” Nicole sarcastically said as she held her hands in front of her. “So, Rowan. Should you tell her or should I?”

The burning on my face didn’t settle. Even as I tried pressing my nails into my palms to calm myself. It was also hard to ignore my beating heart as the image of me not just kissing Aphmau’s hands came to mind. 

“Withers, what do you have in mind, hm?” Laurance asked, playfulness traced in his voice. 

I took a deep breath, accepting defeat but also finding a newfound motivation. “Nicole, I need your help.”

Chapter Text

I do not think there was a more perfect day for this wedding. When approaching the spot where the ceremony was being held, the grand, old oak trees that line the area glowed with sunlight. The colorful flowers planted along the aisle and in various spots leading up to the fountain were in full bloom, emitting beautiful scents as well. White chairs faced the archway of gorgeous lilacs and wisteria, lanterns being lit to create a magical experience. All it needed was its bride and groom, who would definitely take the show. 

Still, an aching feeling was still in my chest. It had been since me and the girls left the house. Zoey, as observant as she was, noticed and asked; “Aphmau, sweetie, what’s wrong? Are you tired? We certainly didn’t need to wake that early in the morning.” 

“No, no, it’s not that,” I sighed, walking by her side as we took our seats in the second row behind some of Donna’s relatives. “I just…is it silly of me to be this upset over Rowan not being here?” 

“Aph, he’s your friend and you care about him,” Zoey assured me, rubbing my arm with a sincere grin as she added on; “It just means you’re a good person.” 

A weak smile of my own came to my lips as I replied with; “That makes me feel at least a bit better…but still. It’s strange that I feel this upset by it.” 

“Huh…maybe you should investigate your feelings a bit more…” Zoey said, a smirk pulling at one side of her lips as she sat up straighter in her chair. She then turned away from me, waiting patiently for the event to start. Cadenza was saying hello to a couple of people before taking a seat besides me as well. 

“Ladies, I think I’ve struck gold with these designs,” She giggled excitedly. “So many people are asking where we have gotten our dresses from and seem even more intrigued that I made them! I guess I can die happy now!” 

Zoey and I let out a quiet laugh, finding her joy so pleasing to hear. Soon after, Molly and Dale joined our row as well, Kiki and Brendan behind us. Molly’s belly had grown substantially in the past few weeks, reaching five or six months at this point. I was shocked that she had even made her way over. 

“Molly, what did I tell you about extraneous activity when approaching the third trimester?” Zoey whined, getting up to help her to her seat with Dale. The blonde though waved her off, saying in her sweet voice; “I wasn’t going to miss Donna’s wedding just because I decided to get pregnant. I already had to give her the disappointing news that I couldn’t be her bridesmaid due to the standing obligations.” 

“You’re too sweet,” Cadenza sighed, rubbing her back once she settled. “I’m glad though that the dress you’re wearing seems to fit you so well.” 

“I’m just glad you had some maternity clothing. I really wasn’t expecting to attend such a nice wedding when pregnant,” Molly sighed, a tired beam on her face. 

Dale though entered the conversation by poking his head over and said; “And we can’t thank you enough, Lady Zvahl. It’s an honor to see my wife in one of your outfits!”

Cadenza assured him it was no trouble as we all quietly enjoyed the cute moment. Though I couldn’t help but noticed the irritated face on Brendan as he sat back with his arms crossed. Kiki on the other hand, looked just fine. I leaned over and whispered to him; “Is everything alright?” 

“Oh, hear that, Kiki,” Brendan announced practically, stopping whatever conversation the rest of the group was having. “Aphmau, kind, empathetic, Aphmau is wondering if I’m alright. Do you want to tell her why I am upset this morning? Hm?” 

“Brendan, if Donna were here she would slap you upside the head for your behaviour and you know that,” His sister snapped back, now looking irritated with the attention he was drawing. But, she was quick to answer our questions, saying; “He’s upset that I’ve been spending so much time with the High Priest. He doesn’t seem to understand I’m a grown woman who can make decisions for herself. And he’s jumping to conclusions about his character.” 

“He’s creepy! And rude! How can you stand the guy?” Brendan exasperated, letting out his arms. 

“Oh stop it,” Zoey sneered. “It’s a happy day so, please, keep the sibling bickering somewhere else. At least until the reception because I do have my own questions, Kiki.” 

“H-Hey!” The girl responded, looking defeated but, I think everyone was in agreement. 

She was the only one who actually could stand Zane Ro’Meave. And just on cue, him and his assistant made their way down the aisle. Ein Castillo, whom I was told later was a Prince of Tu’la, took a seat next to none other than Nicole on the other side of the aisle. She didn’t look completely pleased by it but, nonetheless took it graciously. Seeing her in her attire and the way she handled herself, it made me realize no wonder Rowan may have taken a liking to her. It was then that I felt another pain in my chest. Odd. Zane Ro’Meave took his place at the archway, opening a book from which I assumed he read from for the ceremony. He caught a glance over in my direction, and through the thin, translucent fabric over his mouth, I saw a smile. A strange occurrence from him as I had not received a genuine one since I have known him. It was towards Kiki too, I soon realized as she was returning the same expression. Now I was getting a bit of Brendan’s worry…

Perhaps though it was nothing to fear. Besides, I couldn’t dwell on it too much as Logan soon after walked down the aisle, everyone quieting down as he did so. Eyes glued to him and his perfectly tailored and expensive suit. His long golden curls were combed back, tamed for the event. His violet eyes popping perfectly with the flowers along the archway. Him and Zane shook hands as he reached the archway. But, the main event was soon to come as everyone stood soon after for Donna’s walk. And when I saw her, I couldn’t help but gasp. 

Her muddy, farm clothes were replaced with a beautiful satin wedding dress made in a pale blue, sage green embroidery of vines along the edges of the dress with white flowers. Long, bell sleeves cascaded down her arms perfectly, a long train falling behind her. A white vail was in her silk-like ashy-brown hair that was pulled back into a half-updo, curled elegantly. And she looked radiant, her skin glowing and a smile going from ear to ear as she walked down the aisle, holding a bouquet that matched the flowers on the archway. She was gorgeous and Logan was handsome as can be. They were truly a great match and I couldn’t be happier for my friend. Especially one that I had known since day one of arriving here and had shown me nothing but kindness. 

Donna reached the archway and the ceremony commenced, everyone taking their seats. 

“Today is a momentous occasion. On this very day, on the tenth day of the eighth month, in the one-thousandth-two-hundredth-third year, Irene will witness as another two souls bound together for eternity,” Zane began as Donna and Logan couldn’t take their eyes off of each other, both looking so deeply in love. “To share in memories of their lives here on Earth, before spending forever in the heavens with our matron in the afterlife…” 

I watched intently, curious to see how a ceremony like this even happened. I took note that a lot of it was Zane speaking, specifically about Irene the Matron herself. Then, about thirty minutes in, he brought out a long silk-like fabric, embroidered with purple symbols that I didn’t recognize. He asked the two to join hands, him then wrapping the fabric around to tie them together. 

“Now, we will witness Logan Dansworth and Donna Hopkins make the harmonious vow that will unite their souls by blood,” Zane announced to the audience. I didn’t love the word blood but, I soon discovered it was symbolic blood, thankfully, as no blood was shed. “Repeat after me. With this vow.” 

“With this vow,” Donna and Logan said in unison. 

“I promise thee,” Zane then said, solidifying the pattern. 

“I promise thee.” 

“To cloak your heart, soul, and mind, from any dangers they may face.” 

“To cloak your heart, soul, and mind, from any dangers they may face.”  

“I promise thee to protect thy fortress, shielding one from illness or harm.” 

“I promise thee to protect thy fortress, shielding one from illness or harm.” 

“I promise to love thee till my final breath.”

“I promise to love thee till my final breath.”

“As I am yours and you are mine. Now and always.”

“As I am yours and you are mine. Now and always.”

Then Zane handed them each a ring which was placed on the ring finger of their left hands, which were the ones not wrapped in the fabric. Zane then wrapped up, saying quite gently and sincerely; “It’s my pleasure, and by the power of the Matron's hand, to announce you two as husband and wife. You may kiss your bride.” 

The two then joined in a kiss, the audience clapping and cheering them on as we all stood in joyous celebration. Under the chairs were flower pedals in a basket that we were able to toss into the air as they made their way back down the aisle, now as Mister and Misses Dansworth. I was completely in awe of the past forty-five minutes, truly amazed at how such a beautiful moment had just occurred in front of me. 

“Zoey…that was—”

“Amazing? Gorgeous? Breathtaking? I know,” The elf replied, giggling as she leaned over to me. “That’s why I love weddings and it seems to me, that now you seem to be an enthusiast yourself.” 

I smiled to myself as I admitted; “Yes…I think I am. I truly think I am…” 

Once Donna and Logan had reached the end of the aisle and began to make their way to where the reception was being held, the party also began to make their way there. Slowly filing out of the rows of chairs. I started to make my way there myself, being stopped by a gentle touch on my shoulder. When I turned to see whom it was, I was surprised to see the High Priest and his assistant staring back at me. 

I was quick though, even with my current disdain of the man, to compliment him. “High Priest, I can’t thank you enough for doing such a beautiful job with the ceremony. It was quite…breathtaking. Truly.” 

And for the first time, he did give me a smile that I do think was a real one as he replied; “Why, it’s my job and pleasure, Lady Aphmau. It’s always been a favorite of mine since starting the position.” 

“I can see why,” I replied, returning the expression. “It really doesn't have the right words to describe it.” 

“You’re too kind, Lady Aphmau. And,” He paused, looking to find difficulty to speak for a moment before saying; “I would like to start clean with you. I realized the other day I was not treating you fairly. I could blame it on the traveling or other minor irritations but, I know it’s no excuse.” 

I was speechless. Unable to comprehend what was coming out of his mouth but, I blinked a couple of times in succession as I finally was able to push out; “I–I don’t know what to say…” 

“We hope it’s forgiveness,” Prince Ein added, looking just as desperate for my kindness in that moment as the High Priest. “Zane here, the heir to the O’Khasian Lordship, wants nothing more than to unite the country and the regions that inhabit it. Even with the tensions between Irene and Edmund’s regions.” 

“It is our Fathers’ petty argument. Neither Nicole’s nor mine,” Zane explained further. “And I know that treating you that way is not a way to create any lasting bond between us. So, please, I want nothing more than to leave here tomorrow feeling guilt free.” 

I was really pleased by this. Still, I had my hesitations but, he may actually mean it. I’ve only heard bad stories about his father after all. Nothing about him but stories of complimentary things. So, I reached out my hand and said; “I forgive you. Only if you forgive me and my initial impressions of you.”

He seemed more than satisfied with my reply, taking my hand and shaking it firmly. “Wonderful. Then, let me escort you to the reception, if you’d like.” 

“I’d be honored,” I say, taking his arm. 

“And let me say, you look absolutely radiant today, Lady Aphmau,” He added on as we began our way over, Ein right beside us. 

“I can’t help but assume it’s one of Cadenza Zvahl’s designs?” The prince questioned and I was quick to assure him as such. 

And the conversation was generally very pleasant as we made our way over. But, due to what I had heard and the true terror in Rowan’s eyes when they arrived, I couldn’t help having some apprehension towards them. Still, I would just have to wait and see…Luckily, I may not have to as they were leaving the next day anyways. 

—

The day was quick and before I knew it, the sun was beginning to set around us, the sky turning orange, red, and purple. The reception itself was honestly just as amazing as the ceremony. There was food, wine, music, and according to my friends, it was truly everything needed to have a great time. It looked completely unrecognizable as the marketplace that I was used to seeing here. Lights dangled from poles, flowers and petals scattered about, candles at every corner it seemed. Yet, there I was. Sitting at a table, watching my friends dance the night away. I was thrilled to see them all so happy. Especially with everything that has happened the past few months. Seeing their home destroyed probably wasn’t the best feeling in the world. I was devastated by it and I was only there for a few weeks at this point. Now, it was rebuilt, guests would begin leaving soon, and things may return to normal. Something I really couldn’t wait for.

A slower song began from the band, people taking partners. Molly took Dale, the two enjoying probably one of the more relaxing nights they’ve had in a while, even if they enjoyed having business at the Inn. Brendan actually was able to get himself a dancing partner, Cadenza of all people who really was kind about it. I saw the two of them joking around, showing me that it was just two friends dancing. Kiki, to no one's surprise, somehow dragged Zane Ro'Meave to the floor, Ein watching from the side and chatting with Zoey. And of course, Donna and Logan, gorgeous as they were this morning, swayed to the music as well. I was truly excited to see where life would take them. Hopefully not too far as I would selfishly miss my friend. But, those thoughts didn’t occupy my mind. Instead, an image of Rowan came, dressed in formal attire similar to the other men here, whisking me away to the floor. He was another reason why I couldn’t wait for things here to dial down. Maybe then I could get that dance. Sure, maybe not here, but somehow I would. Perhaps at the Inn with the live singers? Perhaps… I wondered how him and Laurance were holding up with Levin. Hopefully it wasn’t too much of a hassle. 

I tried to shake away my slight disappointment. Besides, I wasn’t here for Rowan. I was here to celebrate others and their commitment to love. Yet, somehow, thinking of the couple just made me think about Rowan more. It was odd. I thought about holding his hands just like Donna and Logan. I thought about Rowan whispering the same lovely things in my ear as Logan did from time to time to Donna. I thought about giving the blond guard an embrace just as Donna did when she first caught eye of Logan. Then…my mind betrayed me as I thought about something more intimate about the two of us. I felt a tingling sensation on my face, raising my hand to graze my fingertips over the area, feeling hot. How could I have thought about Rowan that way? It was wrong. He was the Head Guard afterall. Probably pursuing anyone romantically is far from his mind. Well, that is, if the rumor of him and Lady Nicole were untrue. That made me recall that two were also together at this very moment. What could they possibly be doing? Would I be happy for them if the rumor was true? I took a deep breath, calming myself at that moment. I hoped it wasn’t too noticeable. 

“Irene, what is wrong with me?” I mumbled to myself, resting my head against the palm of my hand, downing the last bit of wine in my glass to hopefully dull some of my emotions. 

“Everyone has something wrong with them, don’t you think?”

I gazed up to see Lady Nicole standing before me. She had her usual confident smile on as she held a wine glass of her own. She motioned towards a chair to which I gave her the indication that it was empty and free for the taking. She went on to say; “I personally feel as though I have a bit of temper. I also have a pretty rough exterior to others, making me seem unapproachable.” 

I didn’t deny her those flaws. I could actually recall thinking that she was such when I first laid eyes on her in Scaleswind. I pushed out though, shrugging my shoulders; “I think…I think it’s okay for people to have flaws. Doesn’t that make them human?” 

She grinned and nodded her head, leaning back in her chair to add on; “Exactly. Which is why, I think, some people just need to live with their flaws and find the people who accept them for who they are. That is, if those flaws aren’t murderous tendencies or psychopathic behavior.” 

That caused the two of us to giggle with each other, settling after a while before Nicole asked; “So…what are your flaws, Aphmau?” 

“Well,” I say, sitting up to make my point a bit more confidently; “I’m extremely curious which could sometimes make me nosy. Perhaps I also insert myself into situations that don’t require my assistance a little too often for others’ liking.” 

“See? Perfectly fine flaws. Ones that I think others will find enjoyment in if you look hard enough,” Nicole cheered, clinging her glass against my empty one before taking a chug of her drink. It made me wonder if she thought my own was full. “Are these flaws troubling you now?” 

I shook my head. “I actually think I have an entirely different problem. One that I think needs to stay with me.” 

“Oh, come on. Tell me. We’re both women after all and I swear to keep it between us,” She then leaned over and whispered; “I also can’t promise I’ll remember in the morning.” 

That caused another bout of laughter to burst from me, making her share a slight chuckle. Though, the statement did make me feel a bit more comfortable in sharing with her regardless. I actually did wonder why she wasn’t with Rowan anyways, so I did ask first; “Why aren’t you with—” 

“Rowan? Oh, he’s great company, don’t get me wrong. But, leaving a party just felt wrong to me,” She explained thoroughly, gazing out to the dancing crowd. “Besides, he seemed to be saddened himself that he couldn’t join you here. Another sign that I needed to attend for his sake.” 

“He wishes he could be here? With me?” I then asked, feeling that tingling sensation return to my face.

“Yes, of course. You still haven’t answered—oh. Well, it looks to me that you already did answer my question,” Nicole smirked once she redirected her gaze to me, finishing her once full glass. She swallowed the beverage, saying through a burp; “So…you like a man in armor, Lady Aphmau?” 

I sighed, a bit frustrated as I replied; “First off, I’m not Lady Aphmau. Secondly, no, I should not because he’s a man who probably doesn’t have romance on his mind whatsoever. He’s so dedicated to his job that it doesn’t make sense for me to think of him like that.” 

That tight, little smirk still displayed on Nicole’s face as she looked at me. I was confused as to what could be so entertaining to her. Though she said; “Notice how you said, should not instead of just no, I do not. It seems to me someone is just scared to admit their feelings towards someone close to them in fear that they may reject them.” 

I sputtered, shaking my head rapidly as I argued; “What? No! That’s not–That’s not true! How many drinks have you had Nicole?” 

She waved her hand in front of me, saying; “Doesn’t matter! Come! I want to show you something anyway that might just please you!” 

“B-But the party—” 

“Trust me. After this, everyone will be pleased to hear you skipping out early for this,” Nicole assured me, taking my arm and pulling me along. Without much room to protest, I begrudgingly followed her.

She led me out of the marketplace and down a couple of dark streets, where everyone who would usually be walking down them was already at the party. We took a couple of turns towards where the beach and the new docks were, me seeing light glowing warmly from it. I looked to my friend, who ignored my confused gaze but still grinned. 

“Seriously Nicole, what in Irene’s name is going—” I began to demand, irritated that I was being pulled from the party to which I could still hear the music of. But, I was interrupted by my own gasp. 

We had reached where the cobblestone path turned into a wooden staircase to lead people safely down the bank to the shore. From up there, I could see that dock was lit with torches, flags of the Phoenix Drop symbol dancing in the wind. But, my attention wasn’t towards that at all. Instead, it fell onto a familiar blond man who stood on the beach, dressed in a white tunic that buttoned at the wrist and blue leather vest that buckled around his waist. Definitely more formal than I had ever seen him. He looked handsome in the moonlight that reflected off the waves and the dim warm light emitting off the torches from the docks, showing his caring yet nervous face. Lanterns were lit along the stairs and in the sand, surrounding the beach with warm light as well.

I turned my head to Nicole who just gave me a soft smile, squeezing my arm excitedly to say; “Have fun. You deserve it.” 

She then turned to leave, leaving me alone at the top of the steps. I didn’t wait long though before making my way down, lifting my dress slightly to avoid the ends getting covered in sand. As I approached him, he was also making a couple of steps over as well to meet me in the middle, me asking; “W-What are you doing here?” 

Admittedly, my shoes weren’t the best in the sand and when I picked up the pace, getting a little too excited to reach him, I felt myself begin to stumble. Thankfully, Rowan graciously reached out to steady me by taking my hands, and answering my question while doing so; “I believe you asked me to be your dance partner.” 

“But…but what about—” 

“Solved with a slight bit of compromise…I hope you’re okay with the beach and not at the actual party.” 

I couldn’t help but grin from ear to ear as I leaped to hug him tightly, saying with absolute joy; “It’s perfect! I’m just happy to have you here!” 

He was quick to return the embrace, chuckling at my expense as we stood there for a moment longer than either of us were used to. While my chin rested on his shoulder though, I came clean about something. “Rowan…I actually don’t think I’ve done much dancing. There was this one time in Scaleswind but I wasn’t very good.”

“That’s alright, heh,” He assured me, parting from me to gaze down at me. It was there that I saw the smallest glint of excitement in his deep blue eyes, reminding me of sapphires sparkling in the sun. He arms then went from my waist up to my arms before locking his hands in mine again. “Just, uh, follow my lead. But, fair warning, I’m not the most experienced with this either.” 

Luckily, we could still hear the faintest music from the event over the crashing waves as it hit the cliffs of Phoenix Drop. He stepped a pace backwards, still holding my hand gently as he took a bow. As an instinct I curtsied him grinning as he stood up straight and came close again, saying; “You’re already a natural.” 

We both shared a laugh, hands still holding each other’s as we began to walk in a circle, never breaking eye contact. After a full circle, he carefully pulled me close, our bodies inches away from each other as he asked, barely above a whisper; “Is-Is this alright?” 

I shot him a smile once more, nodding my head before the two of us skipped back after a beat and then walking in a circle in the opposite direction. We continued this pattern for a while before Rowan pulled me close again and warned; “Just tell me if you’re uncomfortable.”

He then slowly wrapped an arm around my waist, the burning sensation in my cheeks returning. But when I looked back up to him, I saw the same pink hue on his face as well. It was then I realized that he was probably just as shy as I was about this, which helped me to my relief. So, I then let go of his hand and placed it on his shoulder, him asking again; “A-Are you sure you don’t know what you’re doing?” 

“I promise,” I assured him, giggling but being flattered that he was surprised by my instincts. It just felt right, I guess. 

After settling from the initial embarrassment, we continued to sway to the music just like the others at the party that I was at moments ago. It was just as I had pictured it and hoped for, making my heart feel full. We spun, we skipped, we acted pretty much close to children, getting lost in the moment. And each time he smiled, laughed, or showed any reaction of joy, I felt myself melt. It was then that I mentally admitted to myself that Nicole’s words were true. The way I felt about the man in front of me, the first man I met and considered a friend, was different. A feeling I really couldn’t describe perfectly but, I welcomed joyously. He was truly someone I cared for deeply and for good reason. He was kind, warm, and patient…everything I hoped I was as well. He spun me around again, holding both my hands out as my back was to his chest, him saying; “Aph…I have to apologize for my foolishness. I shouldn’t have let my fears prevent me from something we both wanted.” 

“ We ?” I emphasized as I spun back around, wrapping my arms around his neck. 

He stared down at me, pressing his lips together. He nodded his head as he shyly admitted; “ I wanted this. I just couldn’t let myself and it led me to ignore my desire to be with you.” 

“You…You desire to be with me?” I asked, my heart skipping at his words.

His face went practically red, stopping in his tracks as he raised a hand to cover his face, groaning in embarrassment. I giggled, gently pulling it away as I assured him quickly; “I do too, don’t worry. I’m just shocked to hear you say it.” 

“It’s true,” He sighed, softening again as he held my hand again. “When you were away on your journey, I found myself wishing you were back. Something that earned a bit of jesting from Zenix. And now, I fear if you were to leave again, I’d find it unbearable.” 

Butterflies fluttered in my stomach and goosebumps rose on my skin as he made eye contact with me again, vibrant blue meeting deep amber. But, I had the confidence to say sweetly; “Well…you’ll just have to join me next time, if it ever were to happen again. But, I hope to stay here as long as I can with you.” 

A beam pulled at his lips once more, him sighing; “I’d prefer that too…” 

I cupped the back of his neck with my hand, my thumb finding its way to caress his cheek as my other fingers mindlessly played with his blond curls. His hand that wasn’t holding mine was still at the small of my back, gentle and unmoving, as if afraid to do anything else. But we were both happy just to be there, not doing anything more. Yet something tugged at the back of my mind. A want eating away at me as I just gazed up at him as we still swayed back and forth. If I didn’t do it now, I may have found myself regretting it later. So, I hesitantly let go of his hand, using mine to instead cup the other side of his head and slowly edged him forward. When we were just inches apart, I held us there, waiting to see if what I was about to do was okay. 

He gulped, his now free hand slowly reaching up itself and played with my fallen strands of hair gently before caressing my cheek as well. Then his eyes scanned my face, as if to see if I had regretted putting us in this position. But he wouldn’t find it because it wasn’t there. I wanted this. I really did. So, he closed the gap. Connecting our lips softly as our eyes fluttered shut. My arms immediately wrapped around his neck, pulling him closer to feel his warmth in the cool late summer night. His hands remained put where they were as I kissed back. The kisses were short and tender, both of us too scared to spark something more but, I was happy when we parted. Our foreheads rested against each others’ as his thumb grazed my cheek, a blissful smile on both of our faces as we just stood there in the sand, listening to the waves. The rest of the world seemed to be nonexistent, just the two of us and the beach.

But then, the reality was shattered by a voice snapping us back. The deep voice said; “As much as I’m fine with putting on another ceremony…” 

Rowan sharply turned, as if immediately knowing the owner, keeping me behind him. His arm stretched out as if to protect me from what was to come. And when I laid eyes on the man, I knew the reason for his fear. 

Zane Ro’Meave stood there at the bottom of the steps, his hands held in front of him as he looked on at us. It made my spine shiver to think how much he actually saw. He finished his statement by adding; “...it seems to me that one of you is already engaged. Or is this truly just Rowan Withers?” 

“Zane, I can—” Rowan began, but the Priest raised a hand, anger slowly morphing his face. 

“No need. I can see just fine.”

I saw Rowan swallow once again, his terror turning into what I can only see as shame. That’s when I spoke up and said; “High Priest, I…I apologize for my exit this evening. I was pulled away—”

“By Miss Rosenburg, I saw,” He interrupted me, smiling cooly. “It was then that I thought the party was about to cease. I escorted Miss Castro back to her home and then, I saw in the distance the beach here illuminated. Then, I found you two. A pleasant surprise.” 

If it was a pleasant surprise, I was lost as to why he looked so upset. Still, I tried to diffuse the situation by stepping forward in between the two to Rowan’s dismay to say; “Listen, whatever we have done to upset you, let me formally apologize. I want nothing more than to have you leave here feeling pleased with your stay.” 

“And for that, Lady Aphmau, you are a gracious host and I thank you,” The priest assured me warmly but, turning his gaze towards Rowan once more, it went cold. “But, I fear you have an unwanted guest in your mist. A ghost, even. Isn’t that right, Ser Withers?” 

Snapping my head back and forth between the two, I stuttered out; “I…I don’t understand.” 

Zane Ro’Meave laughed suddenly, pointing jaggedly to Rowan as he asked in disbelief; She doesn’t know? Your Lady doesn’t know? No wonder you’ve kept your secret all these years!” 

“Z-Zane, please–” 

“W-What don’t I know?” I demanded, looking straight at the blond himself. His face still reeked of shame and regret as he let his gaze fall away from me and onto the sand.

“I was going to tell you…once he left,” He muttered, clutching his fists at his sides. 

“Well, if he isn’t going to tell you, allow me,” Zane spoke again, getting my attention. He kept his stare at the blond man in front of his though as he told me; “Your Head Guard, is not Rowan Withers. No, he’s in fact an heir to an expanse of land, gold, and power. He's a direct descendant of Edmund the Protector himself, engaged to the future Lady of Scaleswind, isn’t that right, brother?” 

“Brother…?” I asked in disbelief, finding the scene in front of me hard to believe as I turned my gaze back to Rowan, who now met my eyes once more. I could tell he was sorry…

“Yes, Lady Aphmau. Your Rowan Withers is actually Garroth Ro’Meave . My older brother.”